Skip to main content

Full text of "The gospel of the resurrection"

See other formats


Shelf  No. 


4/s 


^iozu^HflS_Si._ 


•.  t 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

Boston  Public  Library 


http://www.archive.org/details/gospelofresurrecOOwhit 


THE  GOSPEL 


OP 


THE  RESURRECTION. 


BY 

JAMES  MORRIS  WHITON,  Ph.  D. 


BOSTON: 

HOUGHTON,  MIFFLIN  AND  COMPANY. 

1881. 


Copyright,  1881, 
By  JAMES  M.  WHITON. 

All  rights  reserved. 


The  Riverside  Press,  Cambridge: 
Stereotyped  and  Printed  by  H.  0.  Houghton  &  Co- 


To  THE 

BROTHERHOOD  OF  THE  BEREAVED, 

WHO  LONG  TO  KNOW  ALL  THAT  MAT  BE  KNOWN 
OF  THE 

STATE  OF  THE  DEAD, 
&§w  #tutrteg  upon  tfje  Bestirocttott 

ARE  DEDICATED 
BY 

ONE  OF  THEIR  NUMBER. 


CONTENTS. 


> 

CHAPTERS.  PAGE 

I.  The   Present    Difficulty  —  Christian 

Thought  outgrowing  the  Creeds      .        .    11 

Note  A.  —  The  Testimony  of  the  Principal  Chris- 
tian Creeds 24 

Note  B.  —  The  Opinions  of  the  Jews  concerning 

the  Resurrection 34 

II.  The  Eesurrection  a  Continuous  Reality     .    38 

Note  A.  —  Christ's  Argument  with  the  Saddu- 
cees.  —  Luke  xx.  34-38 49 

Note  B. — Resurrection  now  and  henceforth. — 
John  v.  24-29 51 

III.  The  Resurrection  Exemplified  in  the  Risen 

Christ 56 

Note  A.  —  Christ's  Resurrection  not  completely 

manifested  till  his  Ascension.  — John  xx.  14-17  69 
Note  B. — Resurrection  distinct  from  Reanima- 

tion.  —  1  Cor.  xv.  20 72 

Note  C.  —  The  Resurrection  of  the  Jewish  Saints. 

—  Matt,  xxvii.  51-53 73 

Note  D.  —  Where  was  Christ  between  his  Death 

and  Resurrection  ?  —  Luke  xxiii.  43  .  .  .  75 
Note  E.  —  Mortal  Bodies  quickened.  — Rom.  viii. 

10-14 78 

Note  F.  —  The  Redemption  of  our  Body.  — Rom. 

viii.  23 81 

IV.  The  Resurrection  an  Object  of  Christian 

Endeavor,  Attained  at  Death  .  .  .83 
Note  A.  — Anastasis  and  Exanastasis. — Phil.  iii. 

11 102 

Note  B.  —  Augustine's  view  of  Future  Punish- 
ment   103 


6  CONTENTS. 

V.  The  Coming  of  Christ  in  his  Kingdom  a 
Reality  of  the  Past,  the  Present,  and 
the  Future 105 

Note  A.  —  "The  Regeneration."  — Matt.  xix. 
28 %    .  .  127 

Note  B.  —  The  Angels'  Prophecy  of  Christ's 
Coming.  —  Acts  i.  10,  11 130 

Note  C.  — The  Resurrection  at  Christ's  Corning. 

—  1  Cor.  xv.  22,  23 133 

VI.  Judgment  a  Present  and  Perpetual  Reality 

in  both  Worlds 139 

Note.  —  Judgment  as  represented  in  the  Creeds  .  154 
VII.  The  Last  Judgment  not  Delayed  till  the 

Resurrection 157 

VIII.  Particulars  Elucidated  by  Principles        .  187 
Note  A.  —  Resurrection  a  Realit y  prior  to  the 
Historical  Appearance  of  Christ.  —  1  Cor.  xv. 

20 '     .        .217 

Note  B.  —  The  Doctrine  of  a  Past  Resurrection. 

—  2  Tim.  ii.  18 218 

Note  C.  —  David's  Resurrection.  —  Acts  ii.  34     .  220 
Note  D.  — The  End  of  the  World  at  the  Day  of 

the  Lord.  —  2  Pet.  iii.  10-13       .        .        .        .222 
EK.  The   Resurrection  a   Development,   not  a 

Miracle    . 224 

Note  A.  —  The  "  Thousand  Years,"  or  "  The  Mil- 
lennium."—  Rev.  xx.  4 250 

Note  B.  —  "  The  First  Resurrection."  —  Rev. 
xx.  5 253 

Note  C.  —  The  Binding  and  Loosing  of  Satan, 
connected  in  Prophecy  with  the  First  Resur- 
rection. —  Rev.  xx.  1-3,  7-9       ....  255 

Note  D.  —  "  The  End  "  —  "  God  All  in  all."  — 

1  Cor.  xv.  24-28 261 

X.  Summary  and  Conclusion       ....  265 


PREFACE. 


What  the  Scriptures  say,  as  distinguished 
from  what  they  seem  to  say,  or  have  been 
supposed  to  say,  is  an  inquiry  which  Chris- 
tian study  must  continually  prosecute. 
Probably  no  subject  can  be  named  upon 
which  a  greater  variety  and  a  greater  uncer- 
tainty of  belief  prevail  than  the  Resurrec- 
tion, its  nature,  its  time,  and  its  manner. 
The  subject  is,  indeed,  of  such  a  nature 
that  a  careful  thinker  must  often  decline 
the  conjectures  of  speculation,  and  wait  for 
the  disclosures  of  experience.  And  yet 
some  positive  statements  have  been  made 
by  Divine  Revelation.  To  read  these  out 
of  the  Scriptures,  as  far  as  they  go,  care- 
fully separating  them  from  the  opinions 
and  glosses  that  have  been  read  into  them, 
is   an    undertaking   from   which   we    may 


8  PREFACE. 

expect  good  results.  The  vagueness  and  be- 
wilderment that  seem  to  embarrass  Chris- 
tian thought  upon  the  Resurrection  appar- 
ently demand  a  scholarly  reinvestigation  of 
the  subject,  whose  results  shall  be  put  in  a 
condensed  and  comparatively  popular  form 
for  general  reading. 

Such  an  attempt  is,  however,  beset  with 
difficulty,  partly  by  the  inseparable  connec- 
tion of  the  subject  with  such  doctrines  as 
that  of  the  so-called  "Second  Advent  of 
Christ,"  and  the  "  Last  Judgment,"  — 
partly  by  the  abundance  of  texts  which 
make  dark  corners  for  difficulty  to  retreat 
to  when  cleared  away  from  the  main  path. 
As  to  the  latter,  the  broom  has  been  carried 
into  such  corners  by  critical  notes  appended 
to  the  successive  chapters,  so  as  to  leave  the 
main  course  of  thought  unincumbered  for 
the  reader.  As  to  the  former,  it  has  been 
necessary  to  devote  three  chapters  to  an  ex- 
position of  the  indissolubly  cohering  sub- 
jects of  the  Advent  and  the  Judgment. 
Those  readers  who  are  not  at  once  discour- 


PREFACE.  9 

aged  by  this  statement,  remembering  what 
wearisome  fiction  and  absurdity  have  been 
spread  upon  these  subjects,  will  probably 
find  these  chapters  quite  as  interesting  as 
any  portion  of  the  book.  Controversy, 
however,  is  not  now  in  hand,  but  earnest 
and  candid  inquiry  into  the  precious  things 
of  the  Christian  Hope.  Where  this  in- 
volves criticism  of  untenable  fictions  and 
decaying  beliefs,  it  surely  ought  not  to  be 
spared. 

The  larger  portion  of  the  following  pages 
has  been  given,  in  another  form,  to  my  own 
congregation,  especially  at  the  Easter  sea- 
son. Their  interest  in  hearing  and  reiter- 
ated requests  for  publication  have  led  me  to 
offer  these  studies,  after  thorough  elabora- 
tion, to  the  wider  circle  of  all  who  are 
thoughtfully  questioning  about  the  Resur- 
rection, when  f  what  ?  and  how  f 
Newark,  N.  J.,  February  16,  1881. 


THE 

GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  PRESENT  DIFFICULTY  :  CHRISTIAN  THOUGHT 
OUTGROWING   THE    CREEDS. 

"  They  all  shall  wax  old  as  doth  a  garment." — Hebreios  i.  11. 

Whoever  will  take  the  trouble  to  glance 
at  the  testimony  of  the  principal  creeds,  as 
cited  in  the  following  pages,  will  be  made 
aware  of  a  wide  difference  between  their 
testimony  on  the  subject  of  the  resurrec- 
tion and  the  views  which  are  gaining  pre- 
dominance among  educated  people.  It  is  a 
misfortune  that  such  a  difference  should  ex- 
ist even  in  appearance.  The  time-honored 
phrase  of  the  most  ancient  of  all  the  creeds, 
"I  believe  in  the  resurrection  of  the  body," 
suggests  the  idea  that  the  buried  body  is  to 
be  raised  out  of  its  grave,  an  idea  which 
modern  thought  generally  repudiates.  This 
idea  is  not  necessarily  connected  with  that 


12         GOSPEL  OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

venerable  phrase,1  but  is  so  closely  related 
to  it  as  to  require  to  be  disavowed  and  dis- 
sociated from  it.  When,  however,  one  finds 
on  examination  that  this  was  the  very  idea 
which  that  phrase  originally  carried  —  "  the 
resurrection  of  the  flesh  "  (according  to  the 
exact  translation  of  the  original)  —  when 
one  finds,  moreover,  other  and  more  modern 
creeds  affirming  the  resurrection  of  "the 
bodies,"  of  "  the  self-same  bodies  and  none 
other,"  it  becomes  apparent  that  the  gener- 
ality of  Christian  believers  down  to  recent 
times  have  agreed  in  a  belief  which  is  now 
regarded  as  impossible  by  multitudes  of 
thinking  people  both  in  the  church  and  out 
of  it.  That  this  belief  affects  one  of  the 
cardinal  doctrines  of  the  Christian  faith 
renders  it  all  the  more  important  to  know 
whether  it  is  the  substance  or  only  the  form 
of  the  doctrine  that  is  challenged.  For  so 
closely  connected  with  each  other  are  all  the 
leading  truths  of  the  Christian  system,  that 
the  loosening  of  faith  in  any  one  of  them  is 
speedily  followed  by  a  loosening  hold  on  the 
rest. 

It  is  a  common  mistake,  both  of  skeptics 
and  of  believers,  to  identify  the  permanent 

1  See  chapter  iii. 


TEE  PRESENT  DIFFICULTY.  13 

substance  of  truth  with  the  transient  form 
in  which,  for  the  time,  it  is  presented,  and 
to  imagine  that  if  the  form  is  untenable  the 
substance  is  indefensible.  Thus  an  outworn 
and  untenable  form  of  Christian  doctrine 
may  become  a  serious  stumbling-block  to 
intelligent  minds,  and  a  mischievous  hin- 
drance to  the  reception  of  the  substance  of 
Christian  faith. 

The  interest  of  Christian  thought  has  for 
some  time  been  flowing  in  a  stronger  cur- 
rent toward  the  study  of  the  Biblical  testi- 
mony to  "the  things  that  shall  be  here- 
after." Among  these  things  the  resurrec- 
tion has  always  been  classed.  To  those 
who  are  now  or  at  any  time  living  in  this 
world,  the  resurrection  is  of  course  one  of 
the  future  things.  The  belief  has  reigned 
throughout  the  Christian  world  from  the 
time  of  Christ,  and  from  before  Christ's 
time  among  the  Jews,  that  the  resurrection 
is  still  future  to  those  in  the  world  of  the 
dead,  just  as  it  is  to  those  in  the  present 
state  of  being,  —  that  it  is  an  event  to  occur 
hereafter  at  the  same  moment  to  all  mortals 
who  have  ever  passed  through  the  gate  of 
death  into  the  unseen.  The  general  thought 
of  Christian  believers  to-day  is,  that,  at  that 


14         GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

"far  off  Divine  event, 

To  which  the  whole  creation  moves," 

the  countless  multitudes  of  the  dead,  till 
then  waiting,  disembodied,  in  some  middle 
state,  shall  in  a  moment  be  clothed  with 
bodies,  which  bodies  are  to  be  reconstituted 
out  of  some,  at  least,  of  the  elements  of  the 
long  since  buried  bodies  which  have  re- 
turned to  dust.  This  being  done,  these  re- 
embodied  spirits  are  to  assemble  before  the 
judgment  throne  of  the  Christ,  whose  com- 
ing in  visible  glory  has  given  the  resurrec- 
tion-call, and,  after  hearing  their  final  sen- 
tence, to  depart  into  their  final  state,  either 
heaven  or  hell. 

That  the  Christian  world  has  for  eighteen 
centuries  been  at  rest  in  this  belief  will  be 
to  many  a  sufficient  evidence  of  its  truth. 
Those,  however,  who  know  that  Christian 
study  has  hitherto  been  turned  mainly  upon 
other  doctrines,  will  deem  it  not  unlikely 
that  study  may  make  such  improvements  in 
the  statement  of  this  doctrine  as  it  has  con- 
fessedly made  in  the  statement  of  others. 
Nor  can  any  one  whose  desire  it  is  to  secure 
such  statements  of  Christian  doctrine  as  are 
most  consonant  with  the  teachings  of  Christ, 
least  vulnerable  to  anti-Christian  objections, 


TIIE  PRESENT  DIFFICULTY.  15 

least  puzzling  to  candid  inquirers,  and  most 
strengthening  to  Christian  hope,  fail  to  re- 
gard with  a  benevolent  fairness  a  sincere 
attempt,  like  this,  in  that  direction. 

But  if  the  Christian  world  has  rested  for 
eighteen  centuries  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
resurrection  above  outlined,  it  is,  as  I  think, 
not  merely  because  study  has  been  turned 
mainly  upon  other  doctrines.  Why  has 
study  of  this  doctrine,  appealing  as  it  does 
to  our  strongest  hopes  and  fears,  been  so 
postponed  ?  Not  because  there  is  any  lack 
of  material  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which 
contain  "the  Gospel  of  the  Resurrection." 
But  rather,  as  I  am  disposed  to  think,  be- 
cause of  certain  prejudgments,  which  oper- 
ated to  foreclose  the  case.     Such  are  these  : 

(1.)  The  resurrection  pertains  not  to  the 
present  course  of  things,  but  to  the  far  fut- 
ure. But  may  it  not,  though  future  to  us, 
be  present  to  those  who  have  entered  the 
unseen  ? 

(2.)  It  is  an  event  hereafter  to  be  wrought 
by  a  catastrophic  Divine  power,  operating 
by  an  external  miracle,  and  simultaneously 
on  all  alike.  But  may  it  not  be  a  process,. 
continuously  going  on  by  uniformly  work- 
ing laws  of  spiritual  growth,  according  to 


16         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

individual  endeavors  and  the  resulting  con- 
ditions ? 

(3.)  Chiefly,  however,  this :  the  resur- 
rection is  to  be  the  mighty  work  of  Christ 
at  his  coming.  But  what  if  Christ,  in  the 
true  significance  of  his  promise,  has  already 
come,  and  is  ever  coming,  in  the  power  of 
his  resurrection,  with  a  constantly  increas- 
ing glory  ? 

Such,  as  I  think,  are  the  prejudgments, 
borrowed  from  Jewish  believers  1  in  a  res- 
urrection at  the  advent  of  the  Messiah, 
which  have  operated  to  "  seal  the  book  "  on 
this  subject,  as  a  subject  on  which  no  more 
can  be  known  a  till  the  time  of  the  end." 

Together  with  these  prejudgments,  false 
principles  of  interpretation  have  operated 
as  a  blind  in  the  same  direction. 

One  of  these  may  be  described  as  put- 
ting Paul  before  Christ,  or  rather,  putting 
what  we  understand  Paul  to  say  before 
what  every  one  may  readily  perceive  that 
Christ  has  implied. 

For  instance,  in  Christ's  argument  with 
the  Sadclucees  (see  note  A,  chapter  ii.),  he 
considers  it  enough  to  prove  that  the  dead 
rise  by  showing  that  the  dead  live.    His  ar- 

1  See  Note  B,  appended  to  this  chapter. 


THE  PRESENT  DIFFICULTY.  17 

gument  rests  on  the  assumption  that  living 
after  death  and  rising  after  death  are  equiv- 
alent terms.  So,  in  his  dialogue  with  Mar- 
tha (see  chapter  ii.),  he  asserts  a  present 
agency  as  the  Resurrection-Power  in  the 
same  emphatic  present  tense  in  which  he  de- 
clares his  present  and  perpetual  activity  for 
our  salvation  in  other  respects :  "  I  AM  the 
Resurrection  and  the  Life."  But  Paul,  in 
his  letters  to  the  Corinthians  and  Thessalo- 
nians,  speaks  of  the  resurrection  as  future 
(as  indeed  it  must  ever  be  to  all  on  earth). 
And  so  we  have  discarded  the  obvious  im- 
plication of  the  Master's  teaching,  that  the 
resurrection  is  not  that  far-off  and  catas- 
trophic event  to  all  at  once  that  Martha 
and  her  countrymen  supposed.  If  we  think 
we  find  an  inconsistency  between  the  pres- 
ent resurrection  that  Christ  plainly  implies, 
and  the  future  resurrection  that  Paul  proph- 
esies, is  it  not  the  wiser  way  —  whatever  we 
are  able  to  make  of  the  Apostle's  words  — 
to  put  Christ  before  Paul,  by  accepting 
the  Master's  teachings,  in  their  obvious  and 
natural  meaning,  as  the  groundwork  of  our 
belief  ?  We  shall  do  this,  unless  we  think 
we  may  rely  on  our  understanding  of  the: 


18         GOSPEL  OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

Epistles  better  than  on  our  understanding 
of  the  Gospels. 

Another  road  to  wrong  conclusions  seems 
to  have  been  unhappily  followed  in  all  the 
controversies  of  Christian  sects,  namely,  the 
suppressing  of  texts  that  look  one  way,  and 
the  magnifying  of  those  that  look  the  other. 
The  Calvinist  and  the  Arminian,  the  Lu- 
theran and  the  Zwinglian,  the  Churchman 
and  the  Independent,  the  Trinitarian  and 
the  Unitarian,  the  Restorationist  and  the 
Annihilationist,  have  all  had  their  favorite 
proof  texts  to  hurl  at  each  other.  Where 
one  party  is  weak  the  other  is  strong,  and 
vice  versa.  The  same  opportunity  exists  on 
the  subject  of  the  resurrection  for  a  Pre- 
sentist  and  a  Futurist  view,  in  opposition 
to  each  other.  To  realize  this  opportunity, 
it  is  only  needful  to  follow  the  track  which 
almost  all  religious  discussions  have  gone, 
namely,  first,  to  make  up  one's  mind,  and 
then  to  look  up  proof  texts.  These  can 
be  found,  or  can  be  shaped  for  use,  on  both 
sides,  both  in  the  sayings  of  Christ  and  in 
the  sayings  of  the  Apostles.  Paul  is  gener- 
ally regarded  as  teaching  the  Futurist  view, 
and  yet  he  has  spoken  quite  as  emphatically 
for  the  Presentist. 


TEE  PRESENT  DIFFICULTY.  19 

"  There  is  a  spiritual  body." 
"  So  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead." 
"  It  is  raised  in  glory." 
"  We  have  the  heavenly  [house]." 
These,  and  much  more  than  these,  the 
teachings  of  Christ,  have  been  generally 
overlooked  under  the  influence  of  a  Jewish 
bias  toward  the  Futurist  view,  which  has  as- 
similated to  its  own  way  of  thinking  what- 
ever it  could.  And  yet  these  testimonies 
are  on  the  record,  appealing  to  all  whose 
study  is  to  seek  truth  rather  than  to  but- 
tress opinions  preconceived  or  inherited. 
Happily,  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  is 
one  where  such  latitude  of  opinion  is  ac- 
corded within  the  limits  of  recognized  or- 
thodoxy, that  the  malign  influence  of  relig- 
ious timidity  and  theological  suspicions  need 
not  be  feared,  as  in  some  other  directions, 
as  likely  to  restrict  the  freedom  and  lessen 
the  candor  which  are  requisite  to  a  fair 
hearing  of  both  sides,  in  order  to  find  that 
true  point  of  view  which  includes  all  the 
facts,  and  does  equal  justice  to  apparently 
conflicting  testimonies. 

A  third  principle,  absurd  as  well  as  false, 
which  deserves  notice,  is  the  rejection,  at 
sight,  of  whatever  view,  or  interpretation 


20         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

of  a  text,  has  been  associated  with  names 
deemed  unsound  or  heretical.  I  knew  a 
Presbyterian  minister,  a  thorough-going  de- 
fender of  the  Nicene  Creed,  to  be  taken,  in 
Mississippi,  as  a  Unitarian,  because  of  a 
sermon  which  he  preached  on  the  Human- 
ity of  Christ.  And  I  am  quite  sure  that, 
in  the  minds  of  such  as  follow  this  method 
of  forming  conclusions,  the  idea  advanced 
in  this  volume,  that  the  resurrection  is  now 
going  on  in  the  future  state,  will  be  scouted 
at  once  as  "  Swedenborgian."  If  it  would 
be  of  any  benefit  to  say  it,  I  would  say  to 
such  that  I  utterly  dissent  from  the  "  Swe- 
denborgian "  view  of  Holy  Scripture,  and 
am  no  more  a  "  Swedenborgian  "  than  I  am 
a  Romanist,  in  however  few  or  many  par- 
ticulars I  may  agree  with  each  of  those  re- 
ligious denominations.  If  one  is  conceited 
enough  to  assume  that  Ms  "  doxy  "  holds 
all  the  truth,  and  any  other  "  doxy  "  holds 
none  of  it,  then  it  will  be  a  sure  method,  as 
well  as  a  swift  one,  to  dispose  of  this  book 
by  saying,  "  You're  a  Swedenborgian."  And 
I  shall  be  quite  content,  at  this  point,  to 
leave  all  such  readers  where  they  belong,  in 
the  company  of  that  "orthodox"  church 
which  the  Eev.  Mr.  Murray  describes  in  his 


THE  PRESENT  DIFFICULTY.  21 

notorious  lecture  on  "  Deacons,"  as  declar- 
ing that  they  would  allow  only  beef  sand- 
wiches at  their  picnic,  because  the  Unitari- 
ans used  ham  sandwiches. 

Lastly,  I  am  aware  that  some  exception 
will  be  taken  to  any  mode  of  studying  this 
subject  which  refuses  to  be  bound  by  the 
obvious  sense  in  which  the  Apostles  seem 
to  have  used  the  language  which  they  em- 
ployed in  delivering  their  testimony  to  the 
fact.  "  It  is  time,"  says  an  able  advocate 
of  views  which  I  criticise  throughout  this 
volume,  "  that  the  language  of  the  Sacred 
Books  should  be  used  in  its  own  sense,  the 
sense  which  it  is  manifestly  intended  to 
convey."  Yes,  but  by  ivhom  intended  —  by 
the  human  seer,  or  by  the  Spirit  from  whom 
the  human  seer  derived  his  message  ?  The 
limitation  of  the  teaching  of  the  Spirit  of 
prophecy  by  the  conceptions  of  the  prophet 
is  flatly  against  the  declaration  of  Scripture, 
that  "no  prophecy  is  of  any  private  inter- 
pretation "  (2  Pet.  i.  20),  that  is,  limited 
by  the  mind  of  the  individual  interpreter. 
It  is  as  absurd  as  to  limit  the  ideas  of  a 
statesman  by  the  ideas  of  the  schoolboy 
who  declaims  the  statesman's  oration.  The 
teaching  power  of  the  Divine  Oracles  is  cut 


22         GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

down  thereby  to  the  measure  of  the  minds 
that  have  transmitted  them  to  us.  The 
promise  of  our  Lord  that  his  Spirit,  when 
come,  should  "  guide  into  all  truth,"  can- 
not be  regarded  as  limited  to  the  first  gen- 
eration of  the  church.  Greater  insight  into 
u  the  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of 
God "  than  even  Apostles  possessed,  who 
believed  the  final  catastrophe  of  the  phys- 
ical heavens  and  earth  to  be  imminent  in 
their  own  lifetime,  must  be  accorded  to 
those  who  have  the  teaching  of  Christ's 
Spirit  together  with  the  commentary  upon 
Christ's  words  which  is  furnished  by  the 
instructive  experience  of  the  Christian  cent- 
uries. 

The  claim,  however,  that  "  the  obvious 
sense  "  which  we  deem  that  any  writer  in 
the  Scriptures  must  have  attached  to  proph- 
ecies which  we  deem  inspired,  determines 
the  sense  which  we  must  attach  to  them, 
may  be  tested  by  a  case  in  which  Christ 
himself  has  declared  a  prophecy  to  have 
been  fulfilled.  Malachi  had  prophesied  the 
coming  of  "  Elijah  the  prophet"  before  the 
coming  of  the  Lord.  Christ  affirms  that 
this  was  fulfilled  in  the  advent  of  John  the 
Baptist. 


THE  PRESENT  DIFFICULTY.  23 

The  Prophecy.  The  Fulfillment. 

Behold  I  will  send  you  For  all  the  prophets  and 
Elijah  the  prophet  before  the  the  law  prophesied  until 
coming    of    the    great    and     John. 

dreadful  day  of  the  Lord.  And  if  ye  will  receive  it, 

Mai.  iv.  5.  this  is  Elias,  which  was  for 

to  come. 

Matt.  xi.  13,  14. 

It  is  far  most  likely  that  Malachi  and  his 
contemporaries  understood  this  prophecy  as 
we  know  it  was  generally  understood  by 
the  Scribes  in  Christ's  time,  in  the  sense  of 
an  actual  return  of  the  ancient  Elijah.  It 
was  something  that  only  experience  could 
disclose,  that  the  fulfillment  would  not  be 
literal,  but  spiritual,  by  the  coming  not  of 
Elijah,  but  of  an  Elijah  who  would  come 
not  in  the  form  of  Elijah  but  "  in  the  spirit 
and  power  of  Elijah."  (Luke  i.  17.)  The 
Scribes,  when  they  pressed  against  the 
claims  of  Jesus  the  prophecy  that  "  Elias 
must  first  come  "  (Mark  ix.  11),  were  simply 
holding  to  the  literal  and  obvious  sense,  as 
contended  for  to-day.  After  such  a  failure 
it  will  not  do  to  press  their  principle  in  the 
interpretation  of  prophecy,  however  we  are 
sometimes  required  by  the  nature  of  the 
subject,  as  in  precepts  and  in  arguments, 
to  insist  upon  it. 


24         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

The  object  of  these  studies  upon  the  res- 
urrection is  to  redeem  a  vital  Christian  doc- 
trine from  obsolete  and  obsolescent  crudi- 
ties of  statement  which  proyoke  skepticism, 
and  to  promote  clearness  and  consistency 
in  Christian  thinking  upon  the  great  Chris- 
tian hope,  as  based  upon  Christ's  words  of 
life.  Thus  it  is  hoped  to  contribute  some- 
what toward  a  thoroughly  Biblical  doctrine 
of  the  resurrection  that  shall  be  congruous 
with  the  best  tendencies  of  modern  thought. 


NOTE  A. 

THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  PRINCIPAL  CHRISTIAN 
CREEDS  UPON  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  THE  RESUR- 
RECTION. 

The  Apostles'  Creed. 

This  was  developed  during  the  second  century. 
Its  testimony  on  this  subject  is  comprised  in  the 
words  :  "  He  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on 
the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty.  From 
thence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the 
dead.  I  believe  in  ...  .  the  resurrection  of  the 
body  and  the  life  everlasting." 

Ireoaeus  (a.  d.  180)  uses  the  words  :  "  his  appear- 
ing from  heaven  in  the  glory  of  the  Father  ....  to 
raise  up  all  flesh  of  all  mankind  ....  and  that  he 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE  CREEDS.  25 

may  execute  righteous  judgment  over  all."  Ter- 
tullian  (a.  d.  200)  uses  the  words:  "coming  to 
judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  also  through  the  res- 
urrection of  the  flesh."  Also  the  following  form  : 
"  He  will  come  again  with  glory  to  take  the  saints 
into  the  enjoyment  of  eternal  life  and  the  celestial 
promises,  and  to  judge  the  wicked  with  eternal  fire, 
after  the  resuscitation  of  both,  with  the  restitution 
of  the  flesh." 

All  the  ancient  forms  of  the  Apostles'  Creed  which 
refer  to  the  resurrection  of  mankind  use  the  phrase 
crapubs  apdaracrip,  "  carnis  resurrectionem,"  the  resur- 
rection of  the  flesh.  See  Table  in  Schaff's  Creeds  of 
Christendom,  ii.  pp.  52-55,  covering  the  period  from 
200  to  650,  A.  d. 

The  Nicceno  Constantinopolitan  Creed,  A.  D.  381. 

[Consented  to  by  all  Trinitarian  churches,  —  Greek,  Roman, 
Protestant.] 

—  He  shall  come  again  with  glory  to  judge  both 
the  quick  and  the  dead  ;  whose  kingdom  shall  have 

no  end And  I  look  for  the  resurrection  of 

the  dead,  and  the  life  of  the  world  to  come. 

The  Athanasian  Creed. 

[Originating  probably  in  the  seventh  century,  and  current 
mostly  in  the  Catholic  churches  of  Western  Europe.] 

—  He  ascended  into  heaven,  he  sitteth  on  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father  God  Almighty,  from  whence 
he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.  At 
whose  coming  all  men  shall  rise  agjain  with  their 
bodies,  and  shall  give  account  for  their  own  works. 


26         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

And  they  that  have  done  good  shall  go  into  life  ever- 
lasting, and  they  that  have  done  evil  into  everlast- 
ing- fire. 

The  Council  of  Trent,  A.  D.  1563. 

% 

This  is  the  authoritative  exponent  of  Roman 
Catholicism,  and  bears  testimony  on  this  subject 
only  in  reaffirming  the  words  of  the  Nicaeno  Con- 
stantinopolitan  Creed,  quoted  above. 

The    Orthodox    Confession    of  the    Eastern    Church 
A.  D.  1643. 

[Setting  forth  the  faith  of  the  Greek  (and  Russian)  Church.] 

Q.  CXX.  What  is  the  eleventh  Article  of  the 
faith? 

A.  I  look  for  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 

Q.  CXXI.  What  does  this  Article  of  the  faith 
teach  ? 

A.  It  teaches  positively  and  with  perfect  truth, 
that  there  will  be  a  resuscitation  of  human  bodies, 
alike   of   the  righteous   and   the   wicked,  from  the 

death  that  has  passed  upon  them Moreover 

they  shall  be  altogether  the  same  bodies  with  which 
they  have  lived  in  this  world. 

The  confession  of  the  Eastern  Church,  above 
quoted,  is  in  the  form  of  a  catechism  upon  the  an- 
cient Mcene  Creed,  as  the  quotation  shows.  Some- 
what more  explicit  we  find  — 

The  Longer  Catechism  of  the  Eastern  Church,  A.  d. 

1839. 

Q.  367.  How  shall  the  body  rise  again,  after  it 
has  rotted  and  perished  in  the  ground  ? 


TESTIMONY  OF  TIIE  CREEDS.  27 

A.  Since  God  formed  the  body  from  the  ground 
originally,  he  can  equally  restore  it  after  it  has  per- 
ished in  the  ground.  The  Apostle  Paul  illustrates 
this  by  the  analogy  of  a  grain  of  seed,  which  rots  in 
the  earth,  but  from  which  there  springs  up  after- 
wards a  plant  or  tree. 

Q.  369.  When  shall  the  resurrection  of  the  dead 
be? 

A.  At  the  end  of  this  visible  world. 

According  to  the  statements  of  this  Catechism,  the 
resurrection  is  to  be  ushered  in  by  the  coming  of 
Christ  in  visible  glory,  to  execute  judgment  upon  all 
mankind. 

Luther's  Small  Catechism,  A.  d.  1529. 

[In  use  among  the  Lutheran  churches  of  America.] 

This,  besides  teaching  the  Apostles'  Creed,  teaches 
upon  it  the  comment  that  Christ  ' '  will  raise  up  me 
and  all  the  dead  at  the  last  day,  and  will  grant  ever- 
lasting: life  to  me  and  to  all  who  believe  in  Christ." 

The  Scotch  Confession,  A.  d.  1560. 

Art.  XXV. 

....  Secondly,  in  the  general  judgment  there 
shall  be  given  to  every  man  and  woman  resurrection 
of  the  flesh.  For  the  sea  shall  give  her  dead;  the 
earth,  they  that  be  therein  enclosed ;  yea,  the  Eter- 
nal our  God  shall  stretch  out  his  hand  on  the  dust, 
and  the  dead  shall  arise  incorruptible,  and  that  in 
the  substance  of  the  self-same  flesh  that  every  man 
now  bears,  to  receive  according  to  their  works,  glory 
or  punishment,  etc. 


28         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

The  Belgic  Confession,  a.  d.  1561. 
[Of  the  Reformed  (Dutch)  Church  in  America.] 
Art.  XXXVII.     Of  the  Last  Judgment. 

Finally,  we  believe,  according  to  the  Word  of 
God,  when  the  time  appointed  by  the  Lord  (which 
is  unknown  to  all  creatures)  is  come,  and  the  num- 
ber of  the  elect  complete,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
will  come  from  heaven,  corporally  and  visibly,  as 
he  ascended,  with  great  glory  and  majesty,  to  de- 
clare Himself  Judge  of  the  quick  and  dead,  burning 
this  old  world  with  fire  and  flame  to  cleanse  it.  And 
then  all  men  will  personally  appear  before  this  great 
Judge,  both  men  and  women,  and  children,  that 
have  been  from  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  the 
end  thereof,  being  summoned  by  the  voice  of  the 
archangel,  and  by  the  sound  of  the  trumpet  of  God. 
For  all  the  dead  shall  be  raised  out  of  the  earth,  and 
their  souls  joined  and  united  with  their  proper 
bodies  in  which  they  formerly  lived.  As  for  those 
who  shall  then  be  living,  they  shall  not  die  as  the 
others,  but  be  changed  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye, 
and  from  corruptible  become  incorruptible.  Then 
the  books  (that  is  to  say,  the  consciences)  shall  be 
opened,  and  the  dead  judged  according  to  what  they 
have  done  in  this  world,  whether  it  be  good  or  evil, 
etc. 

The  Thirty-nine  Articles  of  Religion  of  the  Church  of 
England,  A.  d.  1562. 

These,  held  likewise  in  a  revised  form  by  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  are  marked  by  greater  reserve  upon  this 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE   CREEDS.  29 

subject  than  any  of  the  other  creeds.     The  only 
reference  to  it  is  the  following  :  — 

IV.    Of  the  Kesurrection  of  Christ. 

Christ  did  truly  rise  again  from  death  and  took 
again  his  body,  with  flesh,  bones,  and  all  things  ap- 
pertaining to  the  perfection  of  man's  nature ;  where- 
with he  ascended  into  heaven,  and  there  sitteth, 
until  he  return  to  judge  all  men  at  the  last  day. 

The  Anglican  Catechism,  A.  D.  1549, 
teaches  on  this  subject  simply  the  Apostles'  Creed. 

The  Heidelberg  Catechism,  A.  D.  1563. 
[Of  the  German  Reformed  Church  of  the  United  States.] 

Q.  52  [upon  the  Apostles'  Creed'].  What  comfort 
is  it  to  thee  that  Christ  shall  come  again  to  judge 
the  quick  and  the  deadV 

A.  That  in  all  my  sorrows  and  persecutions,  with 
uplifted  head,  I  look  for  the  self-same  One  who  has 
before  offered  himself  for  me  to  the  judgment  of 
God,  and  removed  from  me  all  curse,  to  come  again 
as  Judge  from  heaven ;  who  shall  cast  all  his  and 
my  enemies  into  everlasting  condemnation,  but  shall 
take  me,  with  all  his  chosen  ones,  to  himself,  into 
heavenly  joy  and  glory. 

Q.  57.  What  comfort  does  the  resurrection  of  the 
body  afford  thee  ? 

A.  That  not  only  my  soul,  after  this  life,  shall  be 
immediately  taken  up  to  Christ  its  Head,  but  also 
that  this  my  body,  raised  by  the  power  of  Christ, 
shall  again  be  united  with  my  soul,  and  made  like 
unto  the  glorious  body  of  Christ. 


30         GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

The  Westminster  Confession,  A.  d.  1647. 

[Of  the  Presbyterian  churches  generally.] 

Chapter  XXXII.    Of  the  State  of  Men  after  Death, 

AND   OF  THE  KeSURRECTION  OF  THE   DEAD. 

I.  The  bodies  of  men,  after  death,  return  to  dust, 
and  see  corruption;  but  their  souls  (which  neither 
die  nor  sleep),  having  an  immortal  subsistence,  im- 
mediately return  to  God  who  gave  them.  The  souls 
of  the  righteous,  being  then  made  perfect  in  holiness, 
are  received  into  the  highest  heavens,  where  they 
behold  the  face  of  God  in  light  and  glory,  waiting 
for  the  full  redemption  of  their  bodies ;  and  the  souls 
of  the  wicked  are  cast  into  hell,  where  they  remain 
in  torments  and  utter  darkness,  reserved  to  the 
judgment  of  the  great  day.  Besides  these  two 
places  for  souls  separated  from  their  bodies,  the 
Scripture  acknowledgeth  none. 

II.  At  the  last  day,  such  as  are  found  alive  shall 
not  die,  but  be  changed,  and  all  the  dead  shall  be 
raised  up  with  the  self-same  bodies  and  none  other, 
although  with  different  qualities,  which  shall  be 
united  ao-ain  to  their  souls  forever. 

III.  The  bodies  of  the  unjust  shall,  by  the  power 
of  Christ,  be  raised  to  dishonor ;  the  bodies  of  the 
just,  by  his  Spirit,  unto  honor,  and  be  made  con- 
formable to  his  own  glorious  body. 

Chapter  XXXIII.    Of  the  Last  Judgment. 

I.  God  hath  appointed  a  day  wherein  he  will 
judge  the  world  in  righteousness  by  Jesus  Christ,  to 
whom  all  power  and  j  udgment  is  given  of  the  Father. 
In  which  day,  not  only  the  apostate  angels  shall  be 


TESTIMONY  OF  THE   CREEDS.  31 

judged,  but  likewise  all  persons  that  have  lived  upon 
earth  shall  appear-  before  the  tribunal  of  Christ,  to 
give  an  account  of  their  thoughts,  words,  and  deeds; 
and  to  receive  according  to  what  they  have  done  in 
the  body,  whether  good  or  evil. 

II Then  shall  the  righteous  go  into  ever- 
lasting life,  and  receive  that  fullness  of  joy  and  re- 
freshing which,  shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  ;  but  the  wicked,  who  know  not  God,  and  obey 
not  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  shall  be  cast  into 
eternal  torments,  and  be  punished  with  everlasting 
destruction  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  from 
the  glory  of  his  power. 

The  Savoy  Declaration,  A.  d.  1658. 
[Adopted  by  the  Congregational  churches  of  England.] 

Affirms  the  same  as  the  Westminster,  above 
quoted. 

The  Boston  Confession,  a.  d.  1680. 

[Adopted  by  the  Congregational  churches  of  New  England.] 

Affirms  the  same  as  the  "Westminster,  above 
quoted. 

The  Methodist  Articles  of  Religion,  A.  D.  1  784. 

These  agree  on  this  subject  with  the  Thirty-nine 
Articles  of  the  Church  of  England,  above  quoted,  of 
which  Dr.  Schaff  says  that  the  Methodist  Articles 
"  are  a  liberal  and  judicious  abridgment  "  of  them. 


32         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

The  Declaration  of  The    Congregational    Union  of 
England  and  Wales,  a.  d.  1833. 

XIX.  They  believe  that  Christ  will  finally  come 
to  judge  the  whole  human  race  according  to  their 
works;  that  the  bodies  of  the  dead  will  be  raised 
again  ;  and  that,  as  the  Supreme  Judge,  he  will 
divide  the  righteous  from  the  wicked,  will  receive 
the  righteous  into  "  life  everlasting,"  but  send  away 
the  wicked  into  "  everlasting  punishment." 

The  New  Hampshire  Baptist  Confession,  A.  D.  1833. 

[Widely  adopted  by  Baptists,  especially  in  the  Northern  and 
Western  States.] 

XVIII.    Of  the  Woeld  to  Come. 

We  believe  that  the  end  of  the  world  is  approach- 
ing ;  that  at  the  last  day  Christ  will  descend  from 
heaven,  and  raise  the  dead  from  the  grave  to  final 
retribution  ;  that  a  solemn  separation  will  then  take 
place  ;  that  the  wicked  will  be  adjudged  to  endless 
punishment  and  the  righteous  to  endless  joy  ;  and 
that  this  judgment  will  fix  forever  the  final  state  of 
men  in  heaven  or  hell,  on  principles  of  righteous- 
ness. 

Confession  of  the  Free  Will  Baptists,  a.  d.   1834, 
1868. 

Chapter  XVIII.    Death  and  the  Intermediate  State. 

1.  Death.  —  As  a  result  of  sin,  all  mankind  are 
6ubject  to  the  death  of  the  body. 

2.  The  Intermediate  State.  —  The  soul  does 
not  die  with  the  body  ;  but  immediately  after  death 


TESTIMONY  OF  TIIE   CREEDS.  33 

enters  into  a  conscious  state  of  happiness  or  misery, 
according  to  the  moral  character  here  possessed. 

Chapter  XIX.    Second  Coming  op  Christ. 
The  Lord  Jesus,  who  ascended  on  high  and  sits  at 
the  right  hand  of  God,  will  come  again  to  close  the 
gospel  dispensation,  glorify  his  saints,  and  judge  the 
world. 

Chapter  XX.    The  Resurrection. 

The  Scriptures  teach  the  resurrection  of  the  bod- 
ies of  all  men  at  the  last  day,  each  in  its  own  order; 
they  that  have  done  good  will  come  forth  to  the  res- 
urrection of  life,  and  they  that  have  done  evil  to  the 
resurrection  of  damnation. 

Chapter  XXI.     The  General  Judgment  and  Future 
Eetributions. 

1.  The  General  Judgment.  —  There  will  be  a 
general  judgment,  when  time  and  man's  probation 
will  close  forever.  Then  all  men  will  be  judged  ac- 
cording; to  their  works. 

2.  Future  Eetributions.  —  Immediately  after 
the  general  judgment  the  righteous  will  enter  into 
eternal  life,  and  the  wicked  will  go  into  a  state  of 
endless  punishment. 

The  Declaration  of  Faith  of  the  National  Council  of 
Congregational  Churches,  Boston,  A.  D.  1865. 

This,  after  a  declaration  of  adherence  "  substan- 
tially "  to  the  older  confessions,  i.  e.,  of  the  Boston 
Confession  and  its  predecessors,  above  quoted,  goes 
on  to  say  :  — 

We  believe  also  in  the  organized  and  visible 
3 


34         GOSPEL  OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

Church,  in  the  ministry  of  the  Word,  in  the  Sacra- 
ments of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  in  the 
resurrection  of  the  body,  and  in  the  final  judgment, 
the  issues  of  which  are  eternal  life  and  everlasting 
punishment. 

Articles  of  Religion  of  the  Reformed  Episcopal  Church 
in  America,  a.  d.  1875. 

Art.  HE.    Of  the  Resurrection  of  Christ  and  His 
Second  Coming. 

Christ  did  truly  rise  from  death,  and  took  again 
his  body  with  flesh,  bones,  and  all  things  appertain- 
ing to  the  perfection  of  man's  nature,  wherewith  he 
ascended  into  heaven  and  there  sitteth,  our  High 
Priest  and  Advocate,  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Fa- 
ther, whence  he  will  return  to  judge  the  world  in 
righteousness.  This  Second  Coming  is  the  blessed 
hope  of  the  Church.  The  heavens  have  received 
him  till  the  times  of  the  restitution  of  all  things.  To 
those  who  look  for  him  shall  he  appear  a  second 
time  without  sin  unto  salvation.  Then  shall  he 
change  the  body  of  our  humiliation  that  it  may  be 
fashioned  like  Amto  his  glorious  body.  He  will  take 
to  himself  his  great  power,  and  shall  reign  till  he 
have  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet. 

• 

NOTE  B. 

ON  THE  OPINIONS  OF  THE   JEWS   CONCERNING  THE 
RESURRECTION. 

The  Resurrection  was  a  current  doctrine  of  the 
Jews  in  the  time  of  Christ,  but  so  presented  as  to 
provoke  a  degree  of  skepticism,  which,  in  the  case 


OPINIONS  OF  TIIE  JEWS.  35 

of  the  Sadducees,  went  to  the  length  of  denying  the 
resurrection  utterly.  Some  of  the  Rabbis  taught  a 
purer  doctrine,  holding  that  in  the  resurrection  the 
just  would  neither  eat,  drink,  nor  marry.  But  the 
majority,  both  of  the  Rabbis  and  of  the  people,  held 
a  doctrine  extremely  gross.  The  dead  were  to  be 
raised  not  only  in  their  former  bodies,  but  even  with 
their  bodily  appetites  and  passions.  They  would 
eat  and  drink  and  marry.  The  case  of  the  woman 
with  seven  husbands,  which  the  Sadducees  proposed 
to  Christ,  might  have  been  suggested  to  these  skep- 
tics by  a  case  in  one  of  the  books,  in  which  it  was 
decided  that  a  woman  who  had  had  two  husbands 
would  be  given  to  the  first.  If  men  were  buried  in 
their  usual  clothes,  in  these  clothes  they  would  rise, 
and  even  their  bodily  blemishes  and  defects  would 
be  perpetuated  in  the  resurrection. 

While  the  extreme  grossness  of  these  notions  dis- 
appeared in  the  thinking  of  the  Christians,  the  Jews' 
general  conception  of  the  resurrection  passed  over 
into  Church  teaching,  as  the  writings  of  many  of  the 
Fathers  show.  Witness  such  a  passage  as  this  in 
the  writings  of  Augustine :  — 

"  Every  body,  however  dispersed  here,  shall  be  re- 
stored perfect  in  the  resurrection.  Every  body  shall 
be  complete  in  quantity  and  quality.  As  many  hairs 
as  have  been  shaved  off,  or  nails  cut,  shall  not  re- 
turn in  such  enormous  quantities  to  deform  their 
original  places,  but  neither  shall  they  perish:  they 
shall  return  into  the  body  into  that  substance  from 
which  they  grew." 

Ezekiel's  vision  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dry 
bones  in  the  valley,  which  he  narrates  in  his  37th. 


36         GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

chapter,  furnished  the  original  type  of  this  doc- 
trine, around  which  the  later  accretions  grew  in  the 
course  of  speculation.  It  was  believed  that  at  the 
coming  of  the  Messiah  all  Israelites  would  be  gath- 
ered from  their  dispersion  throughout  the  world  to 
the  Holy  Land,  and  that  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead  would  take  place  thereupon. 

Thereupon,  also,  it  was  believed  that  a  final  judg- 
ment would  take  place  in  the  Valley  of  Jehoshaphat, 
as  the  ravine  which  separates  Jerusalem  from  the 
Mount  of  Olives  on  the  east  was  called.  That  val- 
ley became  in  consequence  a  favorite  burial  place,  as 
the  place  where  the  Messiah,  as  was  believed,  would 
appear  to  raise  the  dead  preparatory  to  that  final 
judgment.  The  last  wish  of  the  venerable  Rabbi 
was  to  be  laid  there  with  staff  in  hand,  in  readiness 
for  the  coming  of  the  Messiah. 

Joel's  prophecy  (iii.  2,  12)  of  a  judgment  of  "  all 
nations  ' '  in  the  Valley  of  Jehoshaphat  gave  rise  to 
these  expectations.  It  is  doubtful,  however,  whether 
that  ravine  to  the  east  of  Jerusalem  bore  the  name 
of  the  Valley  of  Jehoshaphat  in  Joel's  time.  Je- 
hoshaphat signifies  "the  judgment  of  Jehovah," 
and  might  apply  to  any  valley  in  which  a  signal 
overthrow  in  battle  took  place.  Some  such  event 
was  probably  the  object  of  Joel's  reference. 

To  match  the  Jews'  belief  concerning  the  appear- 
ance of  the  Messiah  in  the  Valley  of  Jehoshaphat, 
the  Christians  had  their  generally  received  belief, 
that  the  Mount  of  Olives,  from  which  Christ  as- 
cended, was  to  be  the  locality  of  his  second  advent, 
to  raise  the  dead  and  judge  the  world. 

Whoever  will  trace  the  doctrine  of  the  Advent, 


OPINIONS  OF  TUB  JEWS.  37 

the  Resurrection,  and  Final  Judgment  that  pre- 
vailed while  as  yet  the  Temple  stood,  will  not  fail  to 
mark  the  likeness,  at  least  in  general  outline,  but  es- 
pecially in  the  whole  mechanical  way  of  conceiving 
the  subject,  as  things  externalized  to  the  senses  in 
show  and  catastrophe,  in  which  these  doctrines 
passed  over  from  the  Temple  to  the  Church,  to  flour- 
ish in  the  Church  to  this  day. 

Whether  this  Jewish  mode  of  thought  upon  the  sub- 
ject has  not  been  the  grand  mistake  which  the 
Church  has  made  in  its  doctrine  of  the  Kingdom  of 
Christ  —  whether  it  is  not  to-day  a  prodigious  an- 
achronism in  a  period  which  Christians  speak  of  as 
"the  Dispensation  of  the  Spirit,"  can  by  no  means 
be  deemed  a  groundless  question. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  RESURRECTION  A  CONTINUOUS  REALITY. 
"  I  am  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life."  —  John  xi.  25. 

The  general  subject  of  the  resurrection 
divides  into  three  main  questions :  When 
shall  it  be  ?  What  shall  it  be  ?  How  shall 
it  be  ?  To  each  of  these  the  words  of  Christ 
give  clear  and  sufficient  answers.  Only  one 
of  these  questions,  however,  can  be  answered 
at  a  time.  Which,  then,  shall  we  take 
first  ?  If  we  should  first  take  up  the  ques- 
tion, How?  we  might  find  reason  in  the 
words  of  Christ  to  think  that  the  resurrec- 
tion is  not  a  miraculous  operation  from 
without,  but  a  natural  development  from 
within  the  man.1  This  of  itself  would  go 
far  to  show,  when  the  resurrection  shall 
be ;  that  it  is  no  long-waiting  and  far-off 
event  but  a  continuous  reality  now  mani- 
fest in  the  unseen  world.  Such,  however, 
has  been  the  predominance  of  mistaken 
conceptions,  that  they  will  only  give  way 

1  For  this,  see  chapter  ix. 


A  CONTINUOUS  REALITY.  39 

gradually,  if  they  give  way  at  all.  For  a 
gradual  approach  to  a  true  conception,  it 
is  better  to  take  the  other  question  first, 
namely  :  When  is  the  resurrection  ?  We 
may  thus,  perhaps,  the  better  extricate  our- 
selves, point  by  point,  from  the  grasp  of 
false  ideas,  and  gradually  prepare  the  basis 
of  conclusions  in  which  we  may  intelli- 
gently rest. 

The  answer  to  the  question,  When  ?  is 
given  in  our  Lord's  answer  to  Martha  in 
her  mourning  for  Lazarus's  death :  u  I  am 
the  Resurrection  and  the  Life." 

I.  In  order  to  understand  an  answer,  we 
must  know  the  question  to  which  the  an- 
swer came.  So  here.  These  words  of  our 
Lord  were  spoken  in  answer  to  the  implied 
denial  of  a  present  resurrection  which  Mar- 
tha had  just  made.  As  she  wept  for  her 
dead  brother,  Christ  said,  "  Thy  brother 
shall  rise  again."  We  must  not  suppose 
these  words  to  bear  a  special  sense,  to  refer 
to  the  miracle  he  was  about  to  perform  in 
restoring  the  brother  to  the  sister.  That, 
strictly  speaking,  was  reanimation,  not  res- 
urrection.1 Christ's  following  utterances 
show  that  he  was  speaking,  in   a   general 

1  See  Note  B,  appended  to  the  next  chapter. 


40         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

way,  of  the  resurrection,  as  the  truth  most 
comforting  to  any  mourner.  But  to  Martha, 
with  her  ideas  of  it,  it  was  poor  comfort. 
She  knew  that  her  brother  should  rise 
again.  But  like  the  Jews  of  her  time,  aye, 
like  most  Christians  now,  who  inherit  their 
resurrection-doctrine  more  from  the  Jews 
than  from  Christ,  Martha  thought  only  of 
a  grand  and  general  resnrrection-day  far 
distant.  Long  ere  that  day  she  would  be 
with  her  brother  in  the  supposed  place  of 
expectant  souls,  in  waiting  till  the  buried 
body  should  be  raised  and  given  back.  "  I 
know,"  she  cried,  "that  he  shall  rise  again 
in  the  resurrection  at  the  last  day." 

This  was  equivalent  to  saying :  "  Yes,  he 
will  rise  again,  but  not  till  that  far-off  day 
shall  come.  Tell  me  more  and  better  than 
that;  tell  me  something  I  do  not  know,  if 
you  would  comfort  me  now." 

To  meet  this  want,  to  show  a  consolation 
stronger  than  that  far-off  hope  because  a 
reality  of  the  present  hour,  our  Lord  re- 
plied, "  I  AM  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life." 
Poorly  did  Martha  comprehend  it,  as  the 
sequel  showed,  though  she  sincerely  de- 
clared her  belief  in  it.  Poorly  do  many 
other  sincere  believers  to-day  comprehend 


A  CONTINUOUS  REALITY.  41 

the  comforting  significance  of  this  sublime, 
"  I  AM."  Whoever  would  comprehend  it 
must  start  from  this  fact,  that  by  these 
words  our  Lord  undertook  to  comfort  a 
mind,  uncomforted  by  a  far-off  hope,  with 
the  disclosure  of  a  present  reality.  If  the 
reality  was  not  a  thing  of  the  present,  then 
it  was  no  better  than  the  far-off  hope.  But 
our  Lord  offers  it  as  evidently  better. 

II.  Two  truths  are  presented  in  our 
Lord's  words  to  Martha  which  demand  dis- 
tinct recognition. 

1.  The  first  is  that  of  a  Power.  "  I  am  " 
expresses  personality,  and  personality  is  not 
an  event,  but  a  power.  The  central  idea 
of  the  resurrection  is  not  that  of  an  occur- 
rence, an  event,  an  effect.  It  is  that  of  a 
spiritual  cause,  a  vital  power.  Paul  seems 
to  have  understood  it  thus,  when  he  de- 
scribed his  own  endeavor,  "  that  I  may 
know  him,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrec- 
tion." Our  Lord  here  declares  himself  to 
be  the  personal  power  which  is  the  efficient 
cause  of  what  we  call  the  resurrection. 
Observe,  that  it  is  in  a  derived  and  second- 
ary sense  that  we  speak  of  the  effect  of  this 
power  as  the  resurrection.  This  personal 
power  and  the  manner  of  its  working  will 


42         GOSPEL    OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

be  understood  when  we  come  to  study  the 
resurrection  as  a  development.  (Chap,  ix.) 
Only  let  it  be  borne  in  rnind  from  the  first, 
to  avoid  misunderstandings,  that  it  is  power 
working  by  orderly  growth  from  within  the 
man,  not  by  miraculous  operation  from  with- 
out. Power,  spiritual  power,  is  the  com- 
prehensive word  which  sums  up  Christ's 
gifts  to  us  :  "  As  many  as  received  him,  to 
them  gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of 
God."     (John  i.  12.) 

2.  The  second  truth  involved  in  our 
Lord's  words  is  that  his  resurrection-power 
is  a  power  in  present  activity.  He  did  not 
say,  "  I  shall  be,"  but  "  I  AM."  We  should 
never  fail  to  place  emphasis  on  the  word 
AM,  in  our  reading  of  this  passage. 

The  full  significance  of  this  short  but 
pregnant  word  grows  upon  us,  as  soon  as 
we  place  it  in  the  list  to  which  it  belongs, 
of  these  sublime  self-assertions  with  which 
our  Lord  declared  the  various  relations  of 
his  saving  power  to  mankind.  In  every 
instance,  at  least  until  we  come  to  this,  he 
expresses  by  the  words,  u  I  AM,"  the  ptresent 
activity  of  that  power. 

"  I  am  the  Light  of  the  world."  We 
know  that  his  light-giving  power  is  opera- 
tive constantly. 


A  CONTINUOUS  REALITY.  43 

"  I  am  the  Good  Shepherd."  We  know 
that  his  pastoral  care  is  in  exercise  to-day. 

"  I  am  the  Living  Bread."  We  know 
that  he  is  now  the  nourisher  of  believing 
sonls. 

"  I  am  the  Door."  We  know  that  he  is 
now  and  constantly  our  means  of  coming 
into  spiritual  life  to  God. 

How  is  it,  then,  that  any  one  can  doubt 
him  to  be  the  resurrection-power,  with  the 
same  present  efficiency,  the  same  continuity 
of  action,  which  we  ascribe  to  him  as  the 
Light-giver,  the  Shepherd,  the  Food,  the 
Door?  How  can  we  deem  it  any  more 
doubtful  that  his  power  raises  the  departed 
Christian  to-day  into  the  fullness  of  spirit- 
ual life  in  the  spiritual  body,  than  that  he 
to-day  enlightens  and  guides  and  feeds  the 
Christian  in  his  pilgrimage  to  "  the  heav- 
enly country  ?  " 

I  have  no  doubt  that  here  we  have  been 
misled  by  a  misunderstanding  of  some  other 
parts  of  Holy  Scripture,  —  chiefly  those 
which  relate  to  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  — 
into  a  palpable  perversion  of  our  Lord's  di- 
rect testimony.  Dominated  by  preposses- 
sions inherited  from  the  Jews  of  Christ's 
time,  our  minds  have  been  blinded  to  the 


44         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

significance  of  some  of  his  most  precious 
words.  And  this  is  the  poor  result  we  have 
come  to  on  the  subject  of  the  resurrection  : 
All  the  other  powers  which  our  Lord,  by 
his  majestic  "  I  AM,"  asserts  as  his  present 
prerogative,  we  regard  as  in  present  and 
perpetual  activity.  Not  so,  however,  his 
resurrection-power.  This,  though  claimed 
for  the  present,  like  all  the  others,  by  the 
same  significant  "  I  AM,"  we  conceive  of  as 
somehow  reserved,  suspended,  inactive,  la- 
tent, to  be  exhibited  all  at  once  and  explo- 
sively, at  some  "  last  day "  of  time,  pre- 
cisely as  Martha  and  other  Jews  supposed, 
—  precisely  as  our  Lord  forbade  her  to  sup- 
pose, when  he  answered  her  disconsolate 
ignorance,  —  "  I  AM  the  ResurrectiOjST." 

We  see  the  other  powers  claimed  by  our 
Lord  all  in  active  operation  to-day.  His 
resurrection-power,  claimed  in  the  same 
terms  as  all  the  rest,  is  the  only  one  of  all 
which  we  do  not  see.  Has  the  exceptional 
denial  of  its  present  and  perpetual  activity 
any  more  valid  ground  of  support  than  the 
fact  that  the  sphere  of  its  activity  lies  be- 
yond our  sight  ? 

III.  Here,  then,  is  the  answer  that  we 
must  give  to  the  question,  When  is  the  res- 


A  CONTINUOUS  REALITY.  45 

urrection  ?  If  we  do  not  regard  our  Lord's 
resurrection-power  as  somehow  outside  the 
circle  of  the  powers  which  he  claims  un- 
der his  peculiar  and  oft-repeated  "  I  am," 
though  we  can  assign  no  more  valid  reason 
for  so  regarding  it  than  that  its  activity  is 
hidden  from  our  sight ;  if  we  do  not  feel 
competent  to  alter  his  solemn  words,  and 
transform  "  I  AM  "  into  I  shall  be,  then  must 
we,  in  all  consistency,  believe  that  he  exer- 
cises that  mysterious  power  to-day  ;  that  he 
has  ever  exercised  it  since  he  first  asserted 
it,  —  perhaps  also  before,  as  I  think  we  shall 
find  reason  to  believe  ;  *  that  he  will  con- 
tinue to  exercise  it  henceforth  as  hereto- 
fore ;  that  he  exercises  it,  just  as  he  exer- 
cises all  his  powers,  according  to  the  eternal 
laws  of  spiritual  action,  that  is,  according  to 
our  endeavor  here  to  prepare  the  conditions 
of  the  resurrection,  and  our  resulting  fit- 
ness there  to  experience  the  resurrection  in 
power  and  in  joy.2  In  other  words,  and 
more  briefly,  men  are  raised  from  the  dead 
through  the  power  of  Christ,  according  to 
their  capacity  to  rise,  through  their  having 
received  that  power.  This  is  a  fact  of  to- 
day as  really  as  of  any  future  day. 

1  See  chapter  viii.,  Note  A.  2  See  chapter  iv. 


46         GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

Does  this  seem  to  be  a  great  conclusion  to 
build  on  a  little  word  ?  Some  little  words, 
such  as  yes  and  no,  are  strong  enough  to  sus- 
tain the  most  extensive  conclusions.  Such 
a  word  as  I  AM  is  strong  eriough  to  claim 
for  the  present  whatever  it  is  coupled  with. 
Were  this  all  it  would  be  enough  to  rest  on. 
But  it  is  not  all.  We  shall  find,  as  we  go 
forward  with  our  inquiry,  that  other  mate- 
rial comes  in  to  broaden  the  base  of  our  con- 
clusion. As  we  view  the  subject  in  other 
lights,  we  shall  find  a  brightening  assurance 
that  we  are  on  the  track  of  the  truth. 

IV.  With  reference  to  other  points  to 
come  up  hereafter,  thus  much  may  be  ad- 
vanced here  by  way  of  anticipation. 

Whatever  notions  we  may  have  imbibed 
to  the  contrary,  the  fact  will  be  clear  to  any 
careful  reader  of  the  Bible  that  the  simul- 
taneous resurrection  of  all  the  dead,  which 
the  creeds  teach,  is  not  taught  by  the  Bible. 
Nay,  more  than  this  is  true.  The  Bible  ex- 
plicitly affirms,  so  that  I  wonder  how  it  can 
be  thought  otherwise,  that  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead  is  not  simultaneous  ;  that  they 
do  not  rise  all  together,  but  in  a  certain  suc- 
cession. Moreover,  the  Bible  teaches  that 
the  resurrection,  in  the  Christian  sense  of 


A  CONTINUOUS  REALITY.  47 

the  word,  is  not  a  power  that  operates  on 
all,  as  the  spring  sun  operates  on  the  leaf- 
buds,  irrespective  of  personal  volition,  but 
a  power  which,  like  the  wind  which  the  sail 
is  set  to  catch,  must  be  appropriated  by  vol- 
untary action  in  Christian  endeavor,  labor- 
ing, like  Paul,  to  "  attain  unto  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead." 

From  such  teachings  we  shall  find,  as  we 
advance,  that  fresh  light  is  shed  upon  that 
declaration  of  our  Lord  which  we  have  now 
studied.  In  every  generation  of  those  that 
are  born,  through  death,  into  the  unseen 
world,  he  is  not  a  remote  and  waiting,  but 
the  immediate  and  active  resurrection-power 
to  as  many  as  "  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son 
of  God,"  to  as  many  as  are  led  by  his  Spirit, 
and  in  fellowship  with  him.  Through  "  Je- 
sus Christ,  the  same  yesterday  and  to-day 
and  forever,"  the  invisible  world  beholds 
"  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect "  ris- 
ing evermore  from  the  dead  in  the  spiritual 
body,  "  clothed  upon  with  our  house  which 
is  from  heaven." 

V.  This  truth,  when  we  have  grasped  it, 
will  give  us  a  more  vivid  sense  of  the  rela- 
tion which  Christ  holds  to  us,  as  the  Lord 
both  of  the  present  and  of  that  veiled  future 


48         GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

to  which  we  are  advancing.  It  enforces  his 
great  saying  (Rev.  i.  18),  "I  hold  the  keys 
of  death  and  of  the  unseen  "  (common  ver- 
sion, "hell").  Near  as  maybe  the  disso- 
lution of  our  house  of  clay,  'so  near  is  our 
resurrection  in  the  spiritual  body.  We  need 
not  imagine  any  such  thing  as  that 

"that  still  garden  of  the  souls 

In  many  a  figured  leaf  enrolls 
The  total  world  since  Time  began." 

We  need  not  think  of  the  departed  Chris- 
tian as  in  any  house  of  detention,  however 
comfortable,  or  in  a  middle  state  of  disem- 
bodiment, awaiting  a  distant  day  to  obtain 
a  body,  and  with  a  body  the  full  measure  of 
such  life  as  his  relation  to  Christ  capacitates 
him  for.  Christ  not  only  is  our  Life,  but 
he  is  also  our  Resurrection.  This  "  is  "  is 
more  than  a  shall  be.  It  assures  us  that  im- 
mediately beyond  the  valley  of  the  shadow 
there  rise  the  hills  of  light ;  that  One  is 
there,  who,  if  we  hear  his  voice,  will  take 
our  hand  at  once,  and  lead  us  quickly 
through  the  shadow  into  the  light,  and  up 
the  mount  of  God  in  an  undelayed  progress 
of  power,  purity,  and  peace,  in  a  full  expe- 
rience of  "  the  power  of  his  resurrection." 


CHRIST  AND   THE  SADDUCEES.  49 

NOTE  A. 
on  Christ's  argument  with  the   sadducees. 

And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  them,  The  chil- 
dren of  this  world  marry,  and  are  given  in  mar- 
riage : 

But  they  which  shall  be  accounted  worthy  to  ob- 
tain that  world,  and  the  resurrection  from  the  dead, 
neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage  : 

Neither  can  they  die  any  more:  for  they  are  equal 
unto  the  angels;  and  are  the  children  of  God,  being 
the  children  of  the  resurrection. 

Now  that  the  dead  are  raised,  even  Moses  showed 
at  the  bush,  when  he  called  the  Lord  the  God  of 
Abraham,  and  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God  of 
Jacob. 

For  he  is  not  a  God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living: 
for  all  live  unto  him.     (Luke  xx.  34-38.) 

There  is  a  marvelous  force  in  this  argument,  which 
must  be  apparent  to  any  one  who  is  at  all  competent 
to  judge  of  arguments  according  to  the  recognized 
laws  of  logic. 

Christ  is  here  arguing  with  Sadducees,  who  deny 
that  there  is  any  resurrection.  (Acts  xxiii.  8.) 
He  aims  to  prove  to  them  "that  the  dead  are 
raised,"  or,  translating  more  literally,  that  the  dead 
rise.  He  deems  it  sufficient  for  this,  simply  to  prove, 
by  a  quotation  from  the  Old  Testament,  that  the' 
dead  live.  But  the  living  of  the  dead  could  prove 
the  rising  of  the  dead  only  on  the  assumption  tjiafr 
living  and  rising  are  equivalent  terms. 

Moses,  says  Christ,  shows  that  the  dead  rise,  be- 
4 


50         GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

cause  lie  calls  God  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  who  died  long  ago.  But  since  God  is  not  a 
God  of  the  dead,  but  the  God  of  the  living,  Abra- 
ham, Isaac,  and  Jacob  are  now  living.  Therefore 
the  dead  rise.  But  this  would  be  no  demonstration 
at  all,  but  a  complete  non-sequitur,  except  on  the  as- 
sumption that  life  after  death  is  life  in  the  resurrec- 
tion state.  On  this  assumption  only  can  Christ's 
reasoning  be  logically  good.  If  this  assumption  be 
made,  then,  indeed,  all  that  will  be  necessary,  in  or- 
der to  establish  the  fact  of  a  resurrection ,  will  be  to 
establish  the  fact  of  life  after  death,  as  Christ  does 
by  his  quotation. 

In  the  language  of  logicians,  Christ's  argument  is 
called  an  "  enthymeme;  "  a  condensed  form  of  rea- 
soning, in  which  a  proposition  is  tacitly,  assumed  as 
true,  which,  if  formally  stated,  would  here  constitute 
what  is  called  "the  major  premiss"  of  "  a  syllo- 
gism." Drawn  out  in  the  full  form  of  a  syllogism, 
this  "  enthymeme  "  would  stand  as  follows,  the  ma- 
jor premiss  being  assumed  as  true,  and  the  minor 
premiss  being  proved  by  the  quotation :  — 

Major.  Those  who  live  after  death  live  in  the 
resurrection  state. 

Minor.  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  live  after 
death. 

Conclusion.  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  ["the 
dead,"]  live  in  the  resurrection  state. 

Supposing  that  this  passage  were  the  only  text  in 
the  New  Testament  on  the  subject  of  the  resurrec- 
tion, should  we  conclude  the  resurrection  to  be  a 
present  reality,  or  a  thing  still  in  the  future  ? 

If  our  main  difficulty  in  accepting  this  reasoning 


NOW  AND  HENCEFORTH.  51 

as  conclusive  be  the  impressions  we  have  derived 
from  certain  statements  of  the  Apostles,  is  it  not 
wise,  Jirst  to  let  the  Master's  reasoning  make  its  due 
impression,  —  to  let  Christ  teach  us  how  to  use  the 
sayings  of  Paul,  rather  than  let  Paul  teach  us  how 
to  use  the  sayings  of  Christ.  Here  let  us  remember 
what  our  Lord  himself  has  said  to  us  :  "  One  is  your 
Master,  even  Christ."     (Matt,  xxiii.  8.) 

NOTE  B. 
ON  RESURRECTION  NOW  AND  HENCEFORTH. 

Yerily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  heareth  my 
word,  and  believeth  on  him  that  sent  me,  hath  ever- 
lasting life,  and  shall  not  come  into  condemnation; 
but  is  passed  from  death  unto  life. 

Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  The  hour  is  coming, 
and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of 
the  Son  of  God  :  and  they  that  hear  shall  live. 

For  as  the  Father  hath  life  in  himself  ;  so  hath  he 
given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  himself  ; 

And  hath  given  him  authority  to  execute  judg- 
ment also,  because  he  is  the  Son  of  man. 

Marvel  not  at  this  :  for  the  hour  is  coming,  in 
the  which  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  his 
voice, 

And  shall  come  forth  :  they  that  have  done 
good,  unto  the  resurrection  of  life ;  and  they  that 
have  done  evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation. 
(John  v?4-29). 

The  proper  interpretation  of  this  passage  strongly 
corroborates  the  exposition  above  given  of  John  xi. 


52         GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

25,   which,  in  turn,    indisputable  by  itself,   throws 
lio-ht  on  our  Lord's  true  meaning  here. 

Three  great  truths  are  here  announced,  namely, 
(1.)  Spiritual  awakening  to  life  now  to  all  who  receive 
Christ's  word  in  faith  ;  verse  2^fr  (s2.)  Resurrection 
now  and  henceforth  to  the  dead  through  obedience  to 
his  life-giving  word  ;  verse  25.  (3.)  Judgment  under 
Christ  extending  ultimately  over  the  entire  race  of 
man  in  the  world  of  the  resurrection ;  verses  28,  29. 
Upon  this  outline  observe,  — 

(1.)  The  emphatic  "  Verily,  verily,"  which  intro- 
duces both  the  24th  and  the  25th  verses.  According 
to  a  very  common  interpretation,  verse  25  refers  to 
the  spiritually  dead,  to  those  who  are  now  "  dead  in 
trespasses  and  sins  "  (Eph.  ii.  1),  and  now  awakened 
by  the  hearing  of  the  Gospel.  If  so,  then  verse  25  is 
merely  a  repetition  of  verse  24.  But  it  is  introduced 
by  the  "  Verily,  verily,"  with  which  Jesus  custom- 
arily prefaces  a  new  as  well  as  striking  thought. 

(2.)  The  passage  plainly  emphasizes  the  present 
in  verses  24  and  25,  and  emphasizes  the  future  in 
verses  28  and  29.  But,  in  verse  25,  there  is  a  plain 
transition  from  the  present  to  the  future,  mention  of 
an  hour  that  is  now  and  is  coming,  an  inclusive  em- 
phasis both  of  the  present  and  the  future,  a  result 
that  is  to  be  now  and  henceforth.  Instead  of  verse 
25  being  simply  a  repetition  of  what  is  stated  in 
verse  24^ as  a  present  fact,  it  is  an  emphatic  advance 
to  a  new  statement.  This  is  marked  not  only  by  the 
solemn  asseveration,  "  Verily,  verily,"  but  also  by 
the  express  revelation  of  an  "  hour  "  which  includes 
both  time  that  is  and  time  that  shall  be.  The  spir- 
itual awakening   that   now  is  (verse  24)  leads  on, 


NOW  AND  HENCEFORTH.  53 

both  in  thought  and  in  fact,  to  the  resurrection  that 
is  now  and  is  to  be  henceforth. 

(3.)  This  conception  of  our  Lord's  thought  in 
verse  25,  as  a  marked  advance  from  the  doctrine  he 
had  just  presented  of  a  present  spiritual  awakenino- 
through  faith  in  him,  to  the  doctrine  of  a  present 
and  a  coming,  that  is,  a  continuous  resurrection 
through  the  hearing  of  his  voice,  is  confirmed  by 
the  reference  of  verse  27  to  "judgment."  Resur- 
rection and  judgment  are  closely  united  in  the  New 
Testament  doctrine  of  the  future.  Judgment  is  here 
spoken  of  because  naturally  suggested  by  the  restric- 
tive clause  in  verse  2%  "they  that  hear  shall  live." 
All  do  not  hear,  therefore  all  do  not  live  (thouoh 
all  exist;  "live,"  here  used  in  a  pregnant  sense, 
suggests  the  difference  between  mere  being  and  well- 
being).  Resurrection  and  judgment,  thus  coupled 
in  these  two  verses  (25  and  27),  are  more  explicitly 
set  forth  together  in  verse  29,  where  we  must  read 
"resurrection  of  judgment"  instead  of  "resurrec- 
tion of  damnation: "  The  original  uses  the  same 
word  in  both  places  (aplo-is  —  judgment). 

(4.)  The  "  marvel  not,"  in  verse  28,  is  to  be  un- 
derstood thus  :  Do  not  wonder  whether  I  have 
claimed  the  power  of  such  judgment  as  is  connected 
with  the  resurrection.  I  do  claim  it  ;  for  the  hour 
is  coming,  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the  graves 
shall  hear  his  voice  (for  life,  as  in  verse  25,  or  for 
the  contrary),  etc.  The  omission  here  of  the  words, 
"  and  now  is,"  which  occur  in  the  resurrection  doc- 
trine of  verse  25,  marks  a  shifting  of  the  thought  so 
as  to  foretell  chiefly  the  ultimate  extension  of  resur- 
rection and  judgment  over  all  mankind.     Not,  how- 


54         GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

ever,  so  as  to  deny  of  the  present  what  it  affirms  of 
the  future. 

(5.)  Hearing  the  voice  is  stated  in  verse  25  as  the 
means  to  the  resurrection  life,  but  in  verse  28  as  the 
means  not  only  to  this,  but  also  to  judgment  upon 
evil.  Consequently  it  bears  a  wider  sense  in  the 
latter  verse.  Obedient  hearing  tends  to  life.  But 
there  is  also  disobedient  hearing,  tending  to  iudg- 
ment.  All  shall  ultimately  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son 
of  God.  But  while  truth  accepted  is  a  word  of  life, 
truth  rejected  is  a  word  of  judgment.  (John  xii.  48.) 
Rejected  truth  shall  ultimately  make  its  judgment 
voice  ring  through  the  spirit  that  heard  and  heark- 
ened not.  Entering  into  the  future  with  this  judg- 
ment voice  resounding;  in  conscience  is  "  the  resur- 
rection  of  judgment."  This,  too,  is  through  the 
voice  of  the  Son  of  God,  as  the  truth  of  Christ  as- 
serts its  judgment  power. 

(6.)  No  general,  simultaneous  event  can  be  sup- 
posed intended  by  "  the  hour  "  of  verse  28,  unless 
the  same  can  be  understood  of  "  the  hour  "  of  verse 
25,  which  no  interpreter  has  ever  ventured  to  do. 

(7).  With  regard  to  the  restrictive  clause  in  verse 
25,  "  they  that  hear  shall  live,"  we  observe  that  it  is 
precisely  similar  to  the  restriction  that  accompanies 
every  offer  of  salvation,  "  he  that  believeth  shall  be 
saved."  The  resurrection  of  life,  as  distinct  from 
the  resurrection  of  judgment,  is  conditioned  upon  a 
certain  hearing  of  "the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God." 
This  is  not  a  voice  miraculously  resounding  through 
space,  but  a  voice  making  itself  heard  within  the 
obedient  spirit.  It  is  on  the  obedient  relation  of  the 
soul  to  Christ,  as  the  Author  of  spiritual  life  through 


NOW  AND  nENCEFORTn.  55 

the  receiving  of  the  truth,  that  the  result  of  life,  as 
distinct  from  existence,  depends.  How  this  is  we 
shall  see  from  Paul's  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  as 
the  object  of  Christian  endeavor.  (Chapter  iv.) 

However  the  interpretation  above  given  differs 
from  any  that  we  may  have  adopted,  it  is  certainly 
the  one  most  consonant  with  the  testimony  that  is  in- 
disputably borne  by  our  Lord's  great  saying,  "  I 
am  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life."  This  fact  alone 
speaks  with  emphasis  in  its  favor.  The  harmony  of 
the  two  speaks  for  the  truth  of  that  view  on  which 
the  light  of  both  converges.  The  resurrection  is  a 
present  and  perpetual  reality  in  the  world  of  the  un- 
seen, through  the  power  of  Christ,  through  the  obe- 
dient hearino;  of  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God. 


CHAPTER  III.' 

THE   RESURRECTION    EXEMPLIFIED    IN    THE 
RISEN    CHRIST. 

"  It  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body." 
1  Cor.-xv.  44. 

I.  What  is  raised  ?  How  could  the 
Apostle  have  used  the  language  above 
quoted,  if  the  body  that  is  buried  is  not 
raised,  —  if  at  least,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
seed  that  is  sown,  some  element  of  the  bur- 
ied body  is  not  the  germ  of  a  body  that  is 
to  rise  from  the  very  grave  ? 

This  question  betrays  two  misconcep- 
tions. 

1.  The  first  of  these  is  a  confounding  of 
two  things  utterly  different,  the  dead  per- 
son and  the  dead  body.  The  dead  person 
is  raised ;  the  dead  body  is  not  raised.  This 
distinction  between  the  person  and  his  body 
is  clearly  recognized  by  the  inquirer,  whose 
question  about  the  hind  of  body  to  be  ex- 
pected in  the  resurrection  the  Apostle  is 
here   answering.      "  With   what   body   do 


EXEMPLIFIED  IN  THE  RISEN  CHRIST.    57 

THEY  come  ?  "  It  is  a  distinction  that  has 
been  before  the  world,  at  least  ever  since 
Socrates,  in  speaking  of  his  own  funeral, 
said  to  his  friends,  "  You  may  bury  me  if 
you  can  catch  me." 

It  is  true,  the  analogy  of  the  seed,  which 
the  Apostle  employs  for  illustration,  directly 
suggests  the  survival  in  the  "  spiritual  body  " 
of  some  element  that  was  present  in  the 
"  natural  body."  But  it  is  begging  the 
Question  to  assume  that  this  surviving  ele- 
ment is  of  the  body,  as  well  as  in  it.  If 
Paul  was  thinking  at  all  (which  is  uncer- 
tain) of  an  element  in  the  seed  that  passes 
over  into  the  new  body  to  which  the  germi- 
nating seed  gives  place,  we  can  hardly  ques- 
tion that  he  recognized  the  analogous  ele- 
ment that  passes  from  our  present  body  to 
our  future  body,  as  the  spirit,  which  is  in 
the  body  but  not  of  it.  Not  to  notice  such 
a  probability  as  this  were  to  exhibit  an  ob- 
tuseness  like  that  which  Paul  rebuked  by 
addressing  his  questioner  as  a  "  simpleton." 

But  besides  this,  the  notion  of  a  survival 
and  resuscitation  of  the  buried  body,  or 
some  element  of  it,  involves  still  another 
radical  misconception,  namely  :  — 

2.  That  personal  identity  requires,  at  least 


58         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

so  far  as  some  germinant  element  is  con- 
cerned, identity  of  material  between  the 
body  buried  and  the  resurrection-body.  But 
what  is  it  that  personal  identity  depends 
on  ?  Surely  not  on  the  material  that  is  or- 
ganized, but  on  the  'power  that  organizes  it. 
I  am  the  same  person  that  I  was  twenty 
years  ago,  simply  because  my  body,  though 
it  has  changed  in  every  particle  twenty 
times  over,  is  organized  and  animated  by 
the  same  spirit.  People  who  have  not  seen 
me  for  twenty  years  do  not  always  kno\* 
me  at  first  sight  as  the  same,  but  after  a 
while  they  recognize  my  personal  identity 
in  its  familiar  expression.  Identity  of  per- 
son and  identity  of  material  are  very  differ- 
ent things.  The  personal  element  is  the 
spirit.  Recognition  of  identity  depends  on 
the  expression  which  the  spirit  gives  to  the 
organism  which  it  animates. 

A  thought  very  precious  to  many  sorrow- 
ing hearts  is  touched  by  the  fact  just  men- 
tioned. It  is  by  no  means  unlikely  that,  in 
the  resurrection-state,  recognition  after  long 
separation  may  be  even  more  immediate 
than  in  this  world,  conformably  to  that 
more  perfect  power  of  self-expression  which 
we  may  attribute  to  the  spirit  in  the  spirit- 


EXEMPLIFIED  IN  TIIE  RISEN  CHRIST.     59 

ual  body.  Parents  who  have  seen  infant 
children  go  before  them,  thither  may  not  ex- 
pect that  their  little  ones  will  be  always 
babes,  or  as  babes  will  meet  them  again. 
For  life  is  inseparably  connected  with 
growth.  But  that  they  will  Jcnow  them, 
perhaps  with  a  more  immediate  recognition 
than  that  with  which  the  mother  in  the 
story  beholds  her  long-lost  sailor-boy  in  the 
weather-beaten  wanderer,  who  knocks  for  a 
night's  shelter  at  her  door,  I  cannot  doubt, 
when  I  reflect  that  the  flesh  and  blood  of 
the  "  natural  "  body,  so  often  a  disguise, 
will  be  exchanged  for  a  more  plastic  and 
perfect  organ  of  self-expression  in  the  "  spir- 
itual "  body. 

As  to  the  recognition  of  friends  in  the 
resurrection-state,  it  seems  plainly  taught 
in  the  New  Testament.  Christ  said  that 
those  who  had  received  charity  on  earth 
would  welcome  their  benefactors  in  heaven. 
(Luke  xvi.  9.)  Paul  expected  to  recognize 
his  converts  hereafter  with  rejoicing.  (1 
Thess.  ii.  19.) 

The  misconception,  that  personal  identity 
requires  the  survival  and  carrying  over  into 
the  resurrection-body  of  some  element  of  the 
mortal  body,  rests  partly  on  a  mistaken  no- 


60         GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

tion  of  the  epithets  "  natural  "  and  "  spirit- 
ual "  which  the  Apostle  applies  to  the  two 
bodies.  It  is  supposed  that  these  epithets 
refer  to  the  material  of  which  the  two 
bodies  are  composed.  "  Spiritual  "  is  sup- 
posed to  denote  a  refined  or  etherealized 
condition  of  the  material,  or  a  part  of  the 
material,  which  belonged  to  the  "  natural " 
body,  and  passed  over  to  the  new  body  in 
the  resurrection.  Whereas,  on  the  contrary, 
neither  of  these  terms  refer  to  the  stuff  out 
of  which  either  body  is  made,  but  both 
refer  to  the  relation  to  its  animating  princi- 
ple in  which  each  bocty  exists.  The  "  nat- 
ural," or,  as  Paul  actually  said,  the  "  psychi- 
cal " 1  body  is  the  body  whose  life-principle 
is  in  the  psyche,  the  "  living  soul  "  (verse 
45),  which  is  common  to  man  and  the  lower 
animals  —  in  all  essentially  a  similar  assem- 
blage of  sentient,  appetitive,  and  intelligent 
faculties.  On  the  other  hand,  the  "  spirit- 
ual "  body  is  the  body  whose  life-principle 
is  in  the  pneuma,  the  "  spirit,"  which  is 
peculiar  to  man.  Instead,  therefore,  of  re- 
ferring to  some  highly  sublimated  material, 

1  For  other  texts  where  this  word  occurs,  compare  1  Cor. 
ii.  14,  and  Jude  19,  where  it  is  translated  "sensual."  See, 
also,  Genesis  i.  24,  and  ii.  7,  where  "living  creature"  and 
"living  soul  "  stand  for  the  same  original. 


EXEMPLIFIED  IN  THE  RISEN  CHRIST.     61 

which,  in  ignorance  of  its  nature,  may  "be 
called  "  spirit,"  the  epithet  "  spiritual "  de- 
notes the  resurrection-body  not  as  a  body 
formed  out  of  spirit,  but  rather  formed  for 
the  spirit  —  perhaps  we  may  find  cause  to 
say,  formed  by  the  spirit,  the  plastic  organ 
of  its  self-expression,  the  obedient  instru- 
ment of  its  will. 

What  is  raised  then?  Can  we  any  longer 
use  with  propriety  the  venerable  phrase  of 
the  Apostles'  Creed,  "  I  believe  in  the  res- 
urrection of  the  body,"  if  the  buried  body 
has  no  part  in  the  resurrection  ? 

We  may  on  one  condition  still  properly 
use  this  time-hallowed  phrase  —  remember- 
ing, however,  that  it  comes  to  us  from  out- 
side of  the  New  Testament,  which  speaks 
of  "the  resurrection  of  the  dead"  not  of 
the  dead  body.  We  may  intelligently  class 
it  with  those  numerous  phrases  which  are 
understood  to  speak  the  language  of  ap- 
jjearance,  not  the  language  of  reality. 

We  visit  the  grave  of  a  friend.  We  point 
to  the  mound,  and  say,  "  He  lies  there." 
No,  he  does  not ;  it  only  appears  as  though 
he  did.  The  body  in  which  he  always  ap- 
peared to  us  lies  below  the  ground,  and  a 
sign  of  it   appears  in  the   hillock  of  turf 


62         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

above  it.  Common  speech  is  full  of  this  lan- 
guage of  appearance.  We  sail  out  to  sea, 
and  say,  "  The  land  sinks  below  the  hori- 
zon." That  is,  it  appears  .to  sink.  In 
reality,  the  curvature  of  the  earth  inter- 
venes, and  hides  the  land  from  our  view. 
So  we  say,  "  The  sun  rises."  He  appears  to 
rise,  but  really  the  earth  rolls  round  and 
brings  him  into  view.  The  same  law  of 
language  justifies  us  in  speaking  of  "  the 
resurrection  of  the  body,"  provided  we 
use  it  intelligently  as  the  language  of  ap- 
pearance only.  A  body  has  disappeared  in 
the  grave  ;  "  the  earthly  house  of  this  tab- 
ernacle is  dissolved."  Instead  of  it  another 
body  appears,  "  a  building  of  God,  "  "  eter- 
nal in  the  heavens."  It  belongs  to  the 
same  person,  and  is  recognizable  as  his. 
Though  the  change  is  the  substitution  of 
an  entirely  different  body,  the  appearance 
is  as  if  the  body  that  was  put  into  the 
grave  had  been  raised  out  of  the  grave. 
Yet  it  is  significant,  that  the  Bible,  else- 
where using  so  much  of  the  language  of 
appearance,  should  strictly  avoid  it  here, 
and  speak  only  of  "  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead"  as  if  to  keep  us  out  of  the  Jewish 
way  of  thinking  about  the  resurrection  of 
the  body. 


EXEMPLIFIED  IN  THE  RISEN  CHRIST.     63 

The  popular  belief  on  this  subject,  in 
Christ's  time,  was  such  as  to  provoke  the 
skepticism  of  the  Sadducees.  Even  bodily- 
blemishes  and  defects  were  to  reappear  in 
the  resurrection-body,  so  that  personal  iden- 
tity might  be  recognized.  The  same  way 
of  thinking  continues.  It  is  not  long  since 
some  improvement  in  the  city  of  Marseilles 
made  it  desirable  to  remove  part  of  the 
Jews'  burying  -  ground.  The  authorities 
promised  the  greatest  care  in  the  removal 
of  the  bones  to  another  spot.  But  the 
Jews  still  feared  that  portions  of  different 
bodies  might  be  mixed  or  lost.  They  ac- 
cordingly refused  consent  on  the  ground  that 
it  would  "  embarrass  the  resurrection  I  ': 

The  notion  of  the  actual  resurrection  of 
the  buried  body,  or  any  particle  of  it,  is 
indeed  so  "  embarrassed  "  by  such  difficul- 
ties in  the  way  of  rational  and  Christian 
thought,  that  it  is  no  longer  supported 
by  any  reason,  except  the  very  vague  and 
inappropriate  one,  that  God  can  do  any- 
thing. 

When  we  consider  the  fugitive  nature 
of  the  elements  which  compose  our  bodies, 
it  seems  unlikely  that  there  is  a  particle 
of  dust  on  the  planet  to  which  any  human 


64         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

being  can  lay  an  exclusive  claim.  Know- 
ing what  scientific  men  now  tell  us,  that 
the  particles  of  our  bodies  are  entirely  dis- 
sipated and  replaced  by  fresh  ones  in  the 
course  of  every  year  that  we  live,  how  in- 
conceivable it  is  to  suppose  that  such  par- 
ticles as  happen  to  compose  our  bodies  at 
the  particular  moment  of  death  will,  some- 
how, at  least  some  of  them,  be  fixed  and 
secured  to  the  individual  for  resumption 
ages  hence  in  the  resurrection !  Granting 
that  God  could,  what  shadow  of  reason  for 
supposing  that  God  will  f  If  my  body  to- 
day is  an  entirely  different  body,  so  far  as 
every  component  particle  is  concerned,  from 
what  it  was  a  year  ago,  how  much  more 
may  I  expect  the  resurrection-body  to  be 
entirely  different  from  that  which  is  sur- 
rendered to  the  grave !  I  shall  be  raised. 
My  body  will  not  be  raised.  Yet  none  the 
less  shall  I  be  raised  in  a  body ;  —  I  shall 
rise  in  the  "  spiritual  body." 

II.  A  solitary  but  glorious  illustration  of 
the  difference  between  the  "  natural "  and 
the  "  spiritual  body  "  is  given  in  the  resur- 
rection of  Christ.  The  study  of  this  may 
somewhat  further  free  the  subject  from  mis- 


EXEMPLIFIED  IN  THE  RISEN  CHRIST.     65 

conception.  The  resurrection  of  Christ  is 
presented  in  the  New  Testament  as  both 
the  pledge  and  the  pattern  of  our  own. 
"If  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose 
again,  even  so  them  also  which  sleep,"  etc. 
(1  Thess.  iv.  14.)  From  this  the  inference  is 
drawn  that,  as  Jesus  rose  in  the  same  body 
that  was  "  crucified,  dead,  and  buried,"  even 
so  shall  our  resurrection  be,  as  the  creeds 
say,  in  "  the  self-same  bodies  and  no  other." 
But  the  question  interposes  :  Would  not  our 
resurrection  be  essentially  like  that  of  Christ, 
if  it  did  not  go  to  the  length  of  material 
identity  between  the  body  buried  and  the 
body  raised  ?  If  Christ  rose  in  the  spirit- 
ual body,  if  we  rise  in  the  spiritual  body, 
the  parallel  is  complete.  The  parallel  does 
not  lie  in  the  stuff  of  which  the  resurrection- 
body  is  organized,  but  in  the  power  that  or- 
ganizes it,  and  the  relation  in  which  that 
body  exists  to  the  organizing  power,  the 
spirit.  The  Apostle  says,  "He  shall  change 
our  vile1  (properly,  our  humble')  body,  that 
it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious 
body."    (Phil.  iii.  21.)    The  promise  is  ful- 

1  Archbishop  Trench  properly  characterizes  this  mistransla- 
tion as  a  relic  of  the  monastic  and  ascetic  mode  of  thought,, 
which  disparaged  the  body  as  a  polluted  thing. 
5 


66         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

filled,  and  the  parallel  sustained,  though  this 
change  involve  the  substitution  of  a  new 
body,  having,  in  itself,  nothing  in  common 
with  the  body  of  flesh  and  blood. 

Now,  as  to  Christ's  resurrection,  he  had 
coupled  with  his  sublime  claim  to  be  the 
Divine  Saviour  of  the  world  the  declaration 
that  he  would  rise  from  the  dead  on  the 
third  day.  There  was  a  moral  necessity 
that  this  should  be  so  fulfilled  that  no  unbe- 
liever could  say  to  those  who  proclaimed  the 
resurrection  of  the  crucified  one,  "We  have 
the  crucified  body  in  our  hands  still,  and 
you  have  been  deceived  by  a  ghost."  This 
would  have  been  said,  if  it  could  have  been 
said,  but  it  never  could  be  said.  The  cruci- 
fied body  had  disappeared. 

The  facts  of  the  reappearance  of  the  Lord 
to  his  disciples  are  on  record,  to  show  that 
his  body  after  resurrection  manifested  new 
and  surprising  powers ;  it  was  able  to  ap- 
pear and  vanish  in  closed  apartments;  it 
was  able  to  change  its  expression,  so  as  to 
prevent  recognition  by  acquaintances ;  it 
was  able  to  rise  into  the  clouds  of  heaven 
till  it  disappeared.  The  record  obliges  us 
to  conclude  :  — 

(1.)  It  could  not  have  been  no  body, 


EXEMPLIFIED  IN  THE  RISEN  CHRIST.     67 

since  it  was  handled,  and  ate  food,  to  de- 
monstrate that  it  was  a  body. 

(2.)  It  was,  in  some  respects,  the  same 
body  that  had  been  crucified,  since  it  car- 
ried the  wounds  of  the  cross,  and  permitted 
them  to  be  examined  by  the  touch,  while  at 
the  same  time,  the  crucified  body  had  disap- 
peared from  its  keepers. 

(3.)  It  was,  in  some  respects,  a  changed 
body,  for  it  manifested  powers  which  it  had 
never  before  manifested.  "  It  is  palpable, 
not  only  as  a  whole,  but  also  in  its  differ- 
ent parts  :  —  raised  above  space,  so  that  it 
can  in  a  much  shorter  time  than  we  trans- 
port itself  from  one  locality  to  another ; 
gifted  with  the  capability,  in  subjection  to 
a  mightier  will,  of  becoming  sometimes  visi- 
ble, sometimes  invisible.  It  bears  the  un- 
mistakable traces  of  its  former  condition, 
but  is,  at  the  same  time,  raised  above  the 
confining  limitations  of  this.  It  is  in  a  word 
a  spiritual  body,  no  longer  subject  to  the 
flesh,  but  filled,  guided,  borne  by  the  spirit, 
and  yet  none  the  less  a  body.  It  can  eat, 
but  it  no  longer  needs  to  eat ;  it  can  reveal 
itself  in  one  place,  but  is  not  bound  to  this 
one  place;  it  can  show  itself   within  the 


68         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

sphere  of  this  world,  but  is  not  limited  to 
this  sphere."  1 

Such  was  the  change  that  passed  upon 
our  Lord's  body  in  the  resurrection.  By 
this  we  are  to  measure  the  import  of  the 
Apostolic  doctrine  of  the  "  spiritual  "  body, 
and  the  import  of  the  teaching  that  his  res- 
urrection is  representative  of  ours.  The 
great  change  we  anticipate  nowise  affects 
the  mortal  body  ;  that  has  vanished  utterly 
and  forever.  It  exhibits  the  living  spirit 
"  clothed  upon  "  with  another  body,  a  body 
that  is  subjected  to  the  power  of  the  spirit 
as  the  body  of  flesh  and  blood  is  not.  The 
risen  Christ  undoubtedly  manifested  hiinself 
in  a  body  that  was  raised  above  the  limita- 
tions of  flesh  and  blood,  raised  above  sub- 
jection to  the  physical  laws  that  assert  su- 
premacy over  our  bodies ;  a  "  spiritual "  body, 
because  thoroughly  responsive  to  the  will 
of  the  spirit;  a  "glorious"  body,  because 
capable  of  emitting  the  glory  of  the  inhab- 
iting spirit,  even  as  John  at  Patmossaw 
its  face  like  "  the  face  of  the  sun  shining  in 
his  strength."  (Rev.  i.  16.)  In  this,  we  are 
to  see  illustrated  what  the  Apostle  says  of 
our  resurrection :  "It  is  raised  a  spiritual 

1  Van  Oosterzee. 


RESURRECTION  AND  ASCENSION        69 

body,"  capable,  through,  its  relation  to  the 
organizing  and  controlling  spirit,  of  mani- 
festing, like  a  glass,  what  we  are,  in  the 
glory  or  the  vileness  of  character;  capable 
also  of  doing  —  I  do  not  say  what  we  will, 
but  —  what  we  are  able  to  will. 

Here  we  must  pass  to  another  point  of 
view.  Some  hints  that  have  been  dropped 
in  this  chapter  will  be  taken  up  and  ex- 
panded in  another  connection. 


NOTE  A. 

THE   RESURRECTION   OF    CHRIST  NOT  COMPLETELY 
MANIFESTED    TILL    HIS    ASCENSION. 

And  when  she  had  thus  said,  she  turned  herself 
back,  and  saw  Jesus  standing,  and  knew  not  that  it 
was  Jesus. 

Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman,  why  weepest  thou? 
whom  seekest  thou?  She,  supposing  him  to  be  the 
gardener,  saith  unto  him,  Sir,  if  thou  have  borne  him 
hence,  tell  me  where  thou  hast  laid  him,  and  I  will 
take  him  away. 

Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Mary.  She  turned  herself, 
and  saith  unto  him,  Rabboni;  which  is  to  say,  Mas- 
ter. 

Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Touch  me  not;  for  I  am  not 
yet  ascended  to  my  Father  :  but  go  to  my  brethren, 
and  say  unto  them,  I  ascend  unto  my  Father,  and 
your  Father;  and  to  my  God,  and  your  God.  (John 
xx.  14-17.) 


70         GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

We  are  not  to  suppose,  from  verses  14  and  15,  that 
Jesus  had  so  changed  his  former  expression  that 
Mary,  so  familiar  as  she  was  with  his  personal  ap- 
pearance, supposed,  on  a  direct  look,  that  he  was  the 
gardener.  I  suppose  that  her  turning,  in  verse  14, 
was  a  partial  turning,  just  enough  to  observe  the 
presence,  not  the  appearance,  of  the  person  behind 
her.  Eyes  dimmed  with  tears,  and  a  preoccupied 
mind,  together  with  this  half  turning,  are  quite 
enough  to  account  for  her  impression  that  he  was 
"the  gardener."  But  when  she  heard  her  name 
uttered  in  the  familiar  tone,  "Mary"  "she  turned 
herseli"  fully  round  to  see  the  speaker,  and  then  the 
illusion  vanished  in  an  immediate  recognition  :  "My 
Master!" 

But  Jesus  drew  back  from  the  touch  with  which 
she  seems  to  have  sought  to  verify  the  reality  of 
which  her  eyes  assured  her.  Here  we  come  to  the 
main  point  of  interest  in  this  passage.  Why  Jesus 
should  have  refused  to  her  the  touch  to  which  he  in- 
vited others,  is  commonly  explained  by  saying  that 
touch  was  necessary  to  convince  others  that  he  was 
really  in  the  body,  but  not  necessary  to  convince 
her.  This  is  apparently  intimated  in  what  Jesus 
says,  but  more  than  this  is  intimated.  Jesus  mani- 
fests an  unwonted  reserve.  His  reserve  seems  to 
intimate  not  only  the  needlessness  of  the  verifying 
touch  for  her,  but  also  that  there  is  to  be  more  of  a 
change  in  him  than  is  yet  apparent.  "  Touch  me 
not,"  he  says,  "for  I  am  not  yet  ascended.  [The 
perfect  tense  is  used  in  the  original,  'I  have  not  yet 
ascended.']  I  am  still,  as  you  believe,  in  the  familiar 
body  of  'flesh  and  bones'  (Luke  xxiv.  39),  which 


RESURRECTION  AND  ASCENSION.         71 

you  do  not  need  to  touch.  I  am  not  yet  in  the  fully 
glorified  ascension-body,  which,  if  you  could,  you 
mio-ht  need  to  test  bv  touch.  But  this  flesh  and  bone 
does  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God  (1  Cor.  xv.  50) ; 
it  does  not  pass  into  the  heavens.  Go,  therefore,  to 
my  brethren  and  say  unto  them,  'I  ascend  [or,  "I 
am  ascending"];  I  change;  through  the  power  of 
my  spirit  I  am  passing  into  my  ascension-state,  to 
my  Father  and  your  Father,  to  my  God  and  your 
God.'" 

To  such  a  body  as  our  Lord  manifested  to  his  dis- 
ciples on  his  resurrection-day,  plastic  to  the  quick- 
ening power  of  his  spirit,  a  change,  even  of  substance 
and  of  organization,  and  an  ascension  to  heaven, 
seems  as  natural  as  anything  could  be.  His  resur- 
rection and  his  ascension  are  rightly  viewed  as  the 
beginning  and  the  end  of  one  process  of  change,  and 
this  process  we  call  his  glorification,  as  the  Apostles 
call  it.  (John  xii.  16.)  These  two  were  separated 
from  each  other  by  that  interval  of  "  forty  days  "  for 
his  disciples'  sake.  It  was  necessary  for  them  to 
meet  him  at  intervals  to  perfect  their  conviction  of 
his  resurrection,  and  to  receive  the  indispensable  last 
instructions  and  commands.  It  is  noticeable  that  of 
the  ten  meetings  with  one  or  more  of  the  disciples, 
which  we  have  record  of,  five  occurred  on  the  resur- 
rection-day; but  during  the  remaining  time  Jesus 
seems  to  have  remained  for  the  most  part  invisible. 
The  change  which  transfigured  the  body  that  had 
been  lifted  up  upon  the  cross  into  the  body  that  was 
taken  up  behind  the  cloud  certainly  began  on  the 
resurrection-day,  and  was  not  completely  manifest 
till  the  ascension-day.     Between  the  two  days  it 


72         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

may  have  had,  as  Miiller  thinks,  "a  progressive  de- 
velopment." This  seems  to  be  suggested  by  our 
Lord's  mysterious  saying  to  Mary.  Nevertheless, 
it  seems  impossible  to  doubt  that  he  has  given  us,  in 
the  interviews  granted  to  the  witnesses  of  his  resur- 
rection,  an  illustration  that  goes  as  far  as  we  are  yet 
capable  of  going  toward  the  glorious  truth  which  the 
Apostle  has  expressed  in  saying,  "  It  is  sown  a  nat- 
ural body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body." 

NOTE  B. 

ON   RESURRECTION   AS    DISTINCT    FROM   REANIMA- 
TION. 

But  now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead,  and  become 
the  first-fruits  of  them  that  slept.     (1  Cor.  xv.  20.) 

Before  the  resurrection  of  Christ  there  had  been 
other  instances  of  what  is  popularly  termed  "resur- 
rection," as  in  the  case  of  Lazarus  and  others  whom 
Christ  raised  from  the  dead.  In  the  Old  Testa- 
ment period,  also,  there  had  been  similar  cases,  as 
in  the  history  of  Elijah  and  Elisha.  Had  the  resur- 
rection of  Christ  been  like  these  earlier  resurrections, 
as  we  call  them,  simply  the  return  of  the  spirit  to  the 
waiting  body,  and  a  mere  reviving  and  continuance 
of  the  interrupted  life,  it  is  hard  to  see  truth  in  the 
terms  frequently  applied  to  Christ  as  "  the  first  born 
from  the  dead"  (Col.  i.  18),  "the  first  begotten  of 
the  dead"  (Rev.  i.  5),  "  the  first-fruits  "  (1  Cor. 
xv.  20,  23).  We  recognize  the  appropriateness  of 
such  terms  to  Christ  only  when  we  perceive  that  his 
reappearance  within  the  circle  of  the  friends  who  had 


RESURRECTION  OF  TEE  JEWISH  SAINTS.    73 

buried  him  was  not  on  a  level  with  that  of  Lazarus, 
but  in  a  higher  mode  of  life  than  that  which  he  had 
quitted.  In  Lazarus  we  behold  simply  the  reanima- 
tion  of  the  "natural  body,"  and  the  resumption  of 
the  fleshly  life.  In  Christ  we  behold  resurrection  in 
the  spiritual  body,  and  assumption  of  the  life  of  th« 
world  to  come.  This  is  fully  demonstrated  by  the 
facts  given  in  the  gospel  record,  and  this  is  required 
by  the  exceptional  preeminence  which  the  New  Tes- 
tament accords  to  Christ's  rising  from  the  dead. 
But  one  instance  of  veritable  resurrection  has  been 
vouchsafed  to  our  knowledge,  as  a  sure  pledge  of 
that  which  is  to  come.  This  is  manifest  in  the  risen 
Christ,  who  thereby  ' '  was  declared  to  be  the  Son  of 
God  with  power."  (Rom.  i.  4.)  All  the  partial  re- 
semblances to  this  which  are  found  on  record  are 
cases  of  mere  resuscitation  or  reanimation. 

NOTE  C. 
ON   THE  RESURRECTION  OF   THE  JEWISH  SAINTS. 

And,  behold,  the  vail  of  the  temple  was  rent  in 
twain  from  the  top  to  the  bottom ;  and  the  earth  did 
quake,  and  the  rocks  rent ; 

And  the  graves  were  opened ;  and  many  bodies  of 
the  saints  which  slept  arose, 

And  came  out  of  the  graves  after  his  resurrec- 
tion, and  went  into  the  holy  city,  and  appeared  unto 
many.     (Matt,  xxvii.  51-53.) 

[As  to  the  question  about  the  genuineness  of  this 
passage  see  below.] 

I.  This  passage  states  a  notable  fact  in  the  follow- 
ing particulars,  namely :  — 


74         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

(1.)  An  earthquake  at  the  crucifixion  rent  the 
tombs  cut  in  the  rocky  hill-sides. 

(2.)  Many  bodies  of  holy  persons  who  had  died 
arose. 

(3.)  This  was  evidenced  by  their  appearing  to 
many  after  they  had  gone  forth  from  their  tombs. 

(4.)  This  quitting  of  the  tombs  and  appearing  to 
witnesses  took  place  after  Christ  had  quitted  his 
tomb. 

II.  Upon  this  we  have  to  observe  :  — 

(1.)  The  language  is  evidently  that  of  a  narrator 
who  believes  in  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  in  the 
self-same  body  that  died  and  was  buried.  This  was 
the  uniform  belief  of  all  Jews. 

(2.)  The  fact  conveyed  by  the  language  is  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  departed  saints  in  the  spiritual  body, 
the  body  of  the  resurrection-state. 

(3.)  The  explanatory  parallel  to  this  fact  is  found 
in  the  appearance  of  Moses  and  Elijah  upon  the 
Mount  of  Transfiguration  in  the  spiritual  body. 
The  two  events  are  of  the  same  kind.  A  glorious 
event  in  the  history  of  our  Saviour  gave  occasion  for 
each.  One  was  as  appropriate  as  the  other  to  the 
event  in  Christ's  history  with  which  it  was  asso- 
ciated. 

For  the  question,  whether  the  resurrection  of 
these  Jewish  saints  (as  distinct  from  the  manifesta- 
tion of  it  to  witnesses)  took  place  first  at  Christ's 
resurrection,  or  before,  whenever  their  death  took 
place,  refer  to  chapter  viii. 

Upon  the  necessity  of  discriminating,  in  this  and 
many  other  passages,  between  the  fact  testified  to 
and  the  narrator's  opinions  about  the  fact,  as  appar- 
ent in  his  language,  refer  to  chapter  viii. 


CHRIST  "IN  PARADISE."  75 

The  foregoing  remarks  assume  the  genuineness  of 
the  statement  as  from  Matthew.  If  genuine,  it  must 
be  so  explained.  It  is  not  impossible,  however,  that 
the  story  may  have  been  interpolated  into  the  Gos- 
pel from  the  so-called  "  Acts  of  Pilate,"  a  document 
existing  as  early  as  A.  D.  150,  and  professing  to  give 
a  report  of  Jesus'  trial  and  execution.  See  Huide- 
koper's  "Indirect  Testimony  to  the  Gospels." 

NOTE  D. 

WHERE    WAS    CHRIST   BETWEEN    HIS    DEATH    AND 
RESURRECTION? 

And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Yerily  I  say  unto  thee, 
To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  paradise.  (Luke 
xxiii.  43.) 

The  Apostles'  Creed,  as  early  as  a.  d.  390,  ad- 
mitted the  clause  which  in  the  English  version  reads, 
"  He  descended  into  hell,"  the  original  of  which, 
Descendit  in  Inferna,  signifies  "  He  went  down  into 
the  lower  world,"  that  is,  the  world  of  the  dead  and 
buried.  This  seems  to  have  been  based  on  the 
statement  in  1  Peter  iii.  18-20  :  — 

For  Christ  also  hath  once  suffered  for  sins,  the 
just  for  the  unjust,  that  he  might  bring  us  to  God, 
being  put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by 
the  Spirit : 

By  which  also  he  went  and  preached  unto  the 
spirits  in  prison; 

Which  sometimes  were  disobedient,  when  once 
the  long-suffering  of  God  waited  in  the  days  of  Noah, 


76         GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

while  the  ark  was  a  preparing,  wherein  few,  that  is, 
eight  souls,  were  saved  by  water. 

Many  orthodox  Protestants  have  denied  the  plain 
and  obvious  sense  of  these  words,  namely,  that 
Christ  preached  the  gospel  to  the  sinners  who  per- 
ished in  the  flood,  contending  that  Peter  here  refers 
to  the  preaching  of  Noah  to  those  sinners,  before 
the  flood,  through  the  Spirit  of  Christ  which  was  in 
him.  Such  an  interpretation  is  evidently  a  dogmatic 
twist,  intended  to  rescue  Peter's  statement  from  the 
hands  of  any  who  might  be  disposed  to  extract  from 
it  a  hope  that  gospel  offers  may  be  made  beyond  the 
grave. 

Some  "  orthodox  "  theologians  have  taught  that 
Christ  after  his  death  went  to  hell  and  suffered  the 
torments  of  the  damned.  Others,  shrinking  from  so 
revolting  a  conception,  made  in  deference  to  the  sup- 
posed exigencies  of  a  special  theory  of  the  Atone- 
ment, have  held  that  Christ  went  from  the  cross 
back  to  the  heaven  from  which  he  came,  and  there 
remained  till  the  hour  of  his  resurrection.  Our 
Lord  himself  speaks  of  "Paradise"  as  the  abode 
awaiting  him  and  the  penitent  thief  together.  "  To- 
day thou  shalt  be  with  me  in  Paradise."  Spoken, 
as  this  was,  to  a  man  possessed  of  only  the  most 
rudimentary  notions  of  the  future  state,  according 
to  the  popular  ideas  of  the  time,  it  must  be  under- 
stood, accordingly,  as  communicating  only  what  the 
hearer  could  comprehend.  Paradise,  as  the  Jews 
conceived  it,  was  the  part  of  the  underworld  appro- 
priated to  the  blessed,  as  Gehenna  was  the  part  re- 
served for  the  tormented.     From  the  Cross  to  Para- 


CHRIST  "IN  PARADISE."  77 

dise  was  a  transition  from  pain  to  peace  and  from 
distress  to  comfort.  Nothing  more  definite  than  this 
is  conveyed  by  our  Lord's  promise  to  his  fellow-suf- 
ferer. All  that  the  New  Testament  has  to  say  more 
definitely  of  Christ's  place  or  occupation  during 
those  three  days  is  said  in  the  passage  quoted  from 
Peter. 

"The  natural  unforced  interpretation  of  this  text," 
says  the  late. Professor  Hadley,  of  Yale  College,  "is 
this,  that  Christ  preached,  that  is  made  the  an- 
nouncements and  offers  of  the  'gospel,  to  departed 
spirits  who  were  in  confinement  as  a  consequence  of 
their  disbelief  and  abuse  of  the  Divine  forbearance 
during  the  days  of  Noah.  This  meaning  I  should 
not  dare  to  discard."1  That  this  preaching  of 
Christ  took  place  after  his  death  is  the  natural  im- 
plication, but  not  the  express  assertion,  of  Peter's 
language.  However  many  and  important  questions 
this  leaves  waiting  for  answer,  it  is  all  that  is  told 
us.  Anything  beyond  this  is  mere  inference  and 
speculation. 

But  wherever  Christ  was,  and  whatever  Christ 
did,  during  that  mysterious  interval,  we  can  hardly 
doubt  that  when  he  went  forth  from  the  crucified 
body  he  went  into  no  disembodied  condition,  but 
rather  into  a  spiritual  body,  appropriate  to  the 
world  into  which  ' '  he  went  and  preached  to  the 
spirits  in  prison."  As  on  entering  our  present  world 
he  took  on  him  our  "  natural  body,"  appropriate  to 
this  world,  so  on  his  entering  the  world  of  "the 
spirits  in  prison  "  we  must  think  of  him  as  taking 

1  See  further  in  my  essay,  Is  Eternal  Punishment  End- 
less t  pp.  86-88. 


78         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

on  a  "  spiritual  body,"  appropriate  to  the  world  of 
spirits.  We  think  of  him  as  passing  at  will  from 
one  habitation  or  "  tabernacle  "  to  another,  and  that 
in  each  direction.  This  entrance  into  the  spiritual 
body  of  the  invisible  world  was  actual  resurrection, 
but  not  manifested  resurrection.  His  resurrection 
was  not  to  be  made  manifest  to  the  chosen  witnesses 
till  "  his  hour  "  had  come,  upon  the  Lord's  Day. 

NOTE  E. 

MORTAL  BODIES  QUICKENED. 

And  if  Christ  be  in  you,  the  body  is  dead  because 
of  sin;  but  the  spirit  is  life  because  of  righteous- 
ness. 

But  if  the  Spirit  of  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  from 
the  dead  dwell  in  you,  he  that  raised  up  Christ  from 
the  dead  shall  also  quicken  your  mortal  bodies  by 
his  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  you. 

Therefore,  brethren,  we  are  debtors,  not  to  the 
flesh,  to  live  after  the  flesh. 

For  if  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die;  but  if 
ye  through  the  Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the 
body,  ye  shall  live. 

For  as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they 
are  the  sons  of  God.     (Rom.  viii.  10-14.) 

The  analogy,  drawn  in  this  passage  from  the 
resurrection  of  Christ  to  the  quickening  of  our  mor- 
tal bodies,  is  thought  to  give  some  color  to  the  no- 
tion of  the  raising  up  of  "  the  self -same  bodies  that 
were  buried." 

Whether  this  "physical  resurrection"  was  in 
Paul's  thought  we  must  determine  :  — 


MORTAL  BODIES    QUICKENED.  79 

(1.)  From  the  limitations  which  other  sayings  of  the 
Apostle  require  us  to  assign  to  his  meaning  here. 
The  whole  drift  of  his  argument  in  1  Cor.  xv.  is  to 
the  otherness  of  the  future  body.  So,  in  2  Cor.  v., 
when  the  earthly  is  "dissolved"  we  straightway 
"have"  the  heavenly. 

(2.)  From  the  point  of  his  conclusion,  verse  12. 
Therefore,  ye  are  now  obligated  to  a  spiritual  life. 
No  more  is  to  be  demanded  in  the  premises  than 
this  ' '  therefore ' '  requires.  "We  are  not  to  travel 
outside  of  the  rano;e  of  the  argument.  All  that  is 
required  as  a  ground  on  which  to  base  the  obligation 
to  a  spiritual  life  now  is  the  ability  to  lead  such  a 
life,  and  this  flows  from  a  quickening  power  residing 
within  the  mortal  body. 

(3.)  From  the  whole  drift  of  his  argument.  In 
chapter  vi.  4-11,  the  Apostle  has  already  drawn  an 
analogy  between  the  resurrection-life  of  Christ  and 
the  new  spiritual  life  of  the  Christian  in  the  present 
world.  Eeturning  to  this  in  the  present  chapter,  he 
shows  that  the  seat  of  this  life  is  in  the  spirit 
(spelled  with  a  small  s)  not  the  body,  the  source 
of  it  in  the  Divine  Spirit,  and  the  channel  through 
which  the  quickening  power  flows  from  God  to  man 
is  righteousness.     He  reasons  thus  :  — 

^The  body  is  dead  because  of  sin."  Not  that 
death,  as  a  physical  experience,  has  been  inflicted 
on  the  body  by  sin  in  the  way  of  penalty.  Death, 
in  Paul's  view,  is  a  spiritual  effect,  due  to  sin  as  the 
corresponding  spiritual  cause.1     In  the  body,  apart 

1  The  decisive  but  not  the  only  text  for  this  view  is  Rom. 
vi.  23,  as  the  contrast  between  "  death  "  and  "eternal  life  " 
requires. 


80         GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

from  the  spirit,  is  merely  animal  life,  not  spiritual. 
As  devoid  of  spiritual  life,  the  body  is  dead,  and  re- 
mains dead,  because  of  sin,  since  sin  excludes  the 
Spirit  of  righteousness,  the  quickening  power.  "  If 
Christ  be  in  you,  the  body  is  (thus)'  dead  "  only  in 
so  far  as  sin,  the  excluder  of  spiritual  life,  is  toler- 
ated. Also,  "if  Christ  be  in  you,  the  spirit  is  life 
because  of  righteousness,"  so  far  as  you  are  intent 
on  righteousness,  which  allies  it  with  the  Supreme 
Life- Giver,  and  keeps  an  open  channel  between  the 
Divine  Fountain  and  the  human  vessel. 

"And  (not  'but,'  but  And  so)  if  the  Spirit  of 
him  that  raised  up  the  human  Jesus  from  the  dead 
dwell  in  you,  he  that  raised  up  the  divine  Christ 1 
from  the  dead  shall  also  (or  even)  impart  the  life  of 
the  spirit  to  your  mortal  bodies  by  his  Spirit  that 
dwelleth  in  you."  And  this,  now  ;  "so  that  ye  are 
not  debtors  to  the  flesh,"  not  constrained  by  your 
existence  in  these  bodies  to  live  in  sin,  "after  the 
flesh."  The  life  of  the  spirit  shall  so  control  and 
quicken  your  mortal  bodies  that  they  shall  not  be  a 
"dead"  weight  upon  your  spiritual  life,  but  "as 
instruments  of  righteousness  "  (chap.  vi.  13),  shall 
subserve  and  further  it. 

Therefore  (so  runs  the  conclusion),  this  mortal 
body  is  no  excuse  (see,  especially,  chap.  vii.  23-25) 
for  supineness  as  regards  the  struggles  of  spiritual 
life,  for  it  shall  be  quickened  by  that  life  so  far  as 
we  yield  ourselves  in  righteousness  to  the  life-giving 
Spirit  of  God. 

1  Observe  the  significant  transition  from  the  term  "Jesus," 
appropriate  to  the  physical  life,  to  the  term  "Christ,"  ap- 
propriate to  the  spiritual. 


THE  REDEMPTION  OF  OUR  BODY.         81 

NOTE  F. 
THE  REDEMPTION  OF  OUR  BODY. 

Waiting  for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  the  redemption 
of  our  body.      (Rom.  viii.  23.) 

Here,  as  in  the  passage  examined  in  Note  E,  the 
question  is  not  what  these  words  are  capable  of 
meaning  as  words,  but  what  they  must  mean  in  con- 
nection with  the  circle  of  ideas  in  which  they  stand, 
and  what  significance  is  cast  upon  them  by  other 
parts  of  the  Apostle's  teaching,  as  1  Cor.  xv.,  and  2 
Cor.  v. 

We  must  weigh  this  expression,  "  the  redemption 
of  our  body,"  by  the  fact  that  the  Pauline  terms, 
"  natural  body  "  and  "spiritual  body,"  have  their 
distinction,  not  in  the  substance  out  of  which  each 
body  is  organized,  but  in  the  organizing,  animating, 
and  controlling  -power  in  each.  (See  p.  60.)  This  is 
the  animal  soul  {psyche)  in  the  "  natural  "  (psychic) 
body  that  now  is,  but  the  spirit  (pnewna)  in  the 
"spiritual"  (pneumatic)  body  that  shall  be.  The 
distinction  is  not  material,  but  dynamical;  not  in  the 
stuff,  but  in  the  power. 

Conformably  to  this  distinction,  the  redemption 
of  our  body  is  not  the  transference  of  the  body  from 
the  grave  to  the  sky,  or  of  the  same  body  from  the 
grosser  organization  of  flesh  and  blood  to  the  ethe- 
real organization  of  "spirit."  The  Apostle  thinks 
of  us  as  always  having  a  body,  of  the  one  sort  or  the 
other,  never  as  "  unclothed  "or  "  naked  "  (2  Cor.. 
v.  3,  4),  but  always  able  to  say,  with  the  fullest, 
6 


82         GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

sense  of  possession,  "  our  body."  He  accordingly 
regards  its  "redemption"  as  the  transfer  of  the 
power  which  animates  and  controls  "  our  body"  from 
the  lower  life  principle  to  the  higher,  from  the  psyche 
("soul")  to  the  pneuma  ("spirit").  This  is  as 
far  as  can  be  from  implying  any  "  redemption  "  of  the 
buried  dust,  or  any  portion  of  it,  from  the  realm  of 
dead  matter. 

It  is  true,  indeed,  that  the  phraseology  is  precisely 
such  as  any  Jewish  Rabbi  of  that  time  might  have 
used,  with  his  notions  of  the  resurrection  as  the  re- 
animation  of  the  buried  body,  with  all  its  "  natural " 
parts,  passions,  blemishes,  and  even  its  clothes.  But 
those  notions  and  Paul's  thoughts  are  diametrically 
opposite.  All  Paul's  reasoning  shows  that,  in  the 
spiritual  life  of  his  thought,  that  materialistic  phrase 
itself  has  passed  through  a  resurrection  from  the 
realm  of  flesh  to  that  of  spirit. 

"  The  adoption  "  we  wait  for,  as  "  the  children  of 
God,  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God  "  (verse  14),  will  be 
consummated,  when  "our  body"  is  manifested,  in 
11  the  resurrection  of  life,"  as  no  more  the  "  natural 
body,"  in  the  power  of  the  animal  life,  or  "soul," 
but  as  the  "  spiritual  body,"  in  the  full  power  of  the 
spirit,  which  builds  it,  controls  it,  glorifies  it.  This 
resurrection  is  as  if  the  "natural  body  "  had  been 
raised  and  redeemed,  but  not  because  of  any  such 
thing.  "The  earthly  is  dissolved;  we  have  the 
heavenly,"  as  exemplified  in  the  Risen  Christ, 
"  who,"  says  Paul,  "  shall  change  our  humble  body, 
that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body, 
according  to  the  working  whereby  he  is  able  even  to 
subdue  all  things  unto  himself."      (Phil.  iii.  21.) 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE   RESURRECTION   AN  OBJECT    OF    CHRISTIAN 
ENDEAVOR,    ATTAINED     AT     DEATH. 

"  They  who  shall  be   accounted  worthy  to  obtain  that 
world  and  the  resurrection  from  the  dead."  — Luke  xx.  35. 

What  clear  idea  do  the  majority  of  Bible 
readers  get  from  these  words  of  our  Lord  ? 
Do  they  not  deserve  an  effort  to  understand 
them  better  ? 

The  resurrection,  we  have  been  taught 
to  believe,  is  an  event,  and  an  event  which, 
like  the  sunrise,  the  regular  course  of  events 
will  bring  at  once  to  all.  It  is  regarded  as 
the  awaking  of  all  together  to  judgment  to- 
gether ;  the  morning  call  of  the  Great  and 
Last  Day.  Thus  almost  all  Christians  hold 
the  traditional  belief.  But  here  our  Lord 
speaks  of  some  men,  not  all  men,  as  "  ac- 
counted worthy  to  obtain  the  resurrection." 
The  resurrection,  then,  is  a  thing  which 
depends  on  worthiness.  Those  who  are 
not  "  accounted  worthy  to  obtain  "it  do 
not  obtain  it.  No  other  inference  can  pos 
sibly  be  drawn  from  these  words. 


84         GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

And  yet  our  Lord  has  taught,  with  no 
less  explicitness,  that  "  all  that  are  in  the 
graves  shall  hear  his  voice,  and  shall  come 
forth ;  they  that  have  done  good  unto  a 
resurrection  of  life,  and  they  that  have 
done  evil  unto  a  resurrection  of  judg- 
ment."    (John  v.  29.) 

Comparing  these  passages,  it  would  seem 
that  the  resurrection  to  be  obtained  by 
worthiness  is  the  resurrection  of  life. 

The  same  thought  is  obtained  by  com- 
paring two  utterances  of  the  Apostle  Paul. 
Writing  to  the  Philippians  (iii.  11),  he 
speaks  of  his  endeavor  to  be  accounted 
worthy  of  the  resurrection :  "if  by  any 
means  I  might  attain  unto  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead."  Now  unless  striving  and  not 
striving  are  the  same  thing,  the  results  of 
striving  and  not  striving  cannot  be  the 
same  thing.  The  resurrrection  that  Paul 
strives  for  cannot  be  attained  by  all  to- 
gether with  Paul,  because  there  are  many 
who  do  not  strive  with  Paul. 

And  yet  Paul  declares,  with  equal  ex- 
plicitness, that  all  shall  rise  from  the  dead. 
Speaking  before  Felix,  he  says  :  "  I  have 
hope  toward  God  ....  that  there  shall  be 
a  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just 
and  unjust."     (Acts  xxiv.  15.) 


AN  OBJECT  OF  CHRISTIAN  ENDEAVOR.     85 

I.  The  only  conclusion  from  these  identi- 
cal teachings  of  the  Master  and  his  disciple 
is  this  :  All  rise ;  not  all  alike.  The  resur- 
rection, in  the  full  and  ideal  sense,  "  of 
life,"  is  attained  by  Christian  endeavor 
only.  A  resurrection,  unlike,  inferior,  "  of 
judgment,"  awaits  "  the  unjust,"  and  all 
who  do  not  put  forth  Christian  endeavor. 
It  is  what  mere  neglected  nature  brings  to 
pass,  without  endeavor. 

(1.)  Observe  that  this  conclusion  throws 
clearer  light  upon  our  Lord's  great  saying : 
"  I  AM  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life."  He 
by  whose  Spirit  the  endeavor  is  inspired 
and  guided,  and  the  result  attained,  may 
fitly  claim  to  be  the  personal  representation 
of  the  resurrection  power.     (See  p.  41.) 

(2.)  Observe,  also,  that  this  shows  the 
same  distinction  in  the  New  Testament  use 
of  the  word  "  resurrection  "  that  we  make 
in  our  common  use  of  the  word  "  life."  We 
know  and  say  that  there  is  life  which  is 
not  life.  We  simply  carry  into  the  future 
our  common  distinction  between  life  in  the 
bare  sense  and  life  in  the  full  sense,  be- 
tween being  and  well-being,  when  we  think 
of  the  rising  of  Paul  as  the  resurrection,  that 
of  Judas  as  simply  resurrection.    We  speak 


86        GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

out  of  an  intelligence  both,  profound  and 
clear,  when  we  say  of  multitudes  in  this 
world,  "  not  all  who  live  live."  What  is 
the  life  of  "  a  tramp  ?  "  Ha  is  alive,  but 
does  not  his  existence  seem  to  us  more  like 
death  and  hell  than  life  f  Thus  our  common 
speech  recognizes,  in  many  words,  a  physi- 
cal or  natural  meaning  and  a  spiritual  one, 
a  skeleton-like  meaning,  bare  as  fleshless 
bones  of  all  that  constitutes  ideal  life,  and 
a  vitalized  meaning,  complete  as  a  perfect 
body  in  all  the  attributes  that  can  pertain 
to  perfection  of  life.  Resurrection  is  one 
of  these  words  of  double  meaning.  It  may 
denote  a  life  condition  of  fullness  and 
power,  or  a  life  condition  of  defect  and 
weakness.  Thus  only  can  we  consistently 
interpret  the  teachings  both  of  Christ  and 
of  Paul. 

(3.)  But  in  what  direction  do  these  teach- 
ings plainly  lead  ?  Do  they  not  plainly  con- 
template the  resurrection  not  as  an  external 
event,  but  as  a  spiritual  condition,  resulting 
from  spiritual  processes  ? 

Another  thing  is  also  plainly  recognized. 
After  speaking  of  his  endeavor  to  "  attain 
unto  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,"  Paul 
goes  right  on  to  say,  "  Not  as  though  I  had 


AN  OBJECT  OF  CHRISTIAN  ENDEAVOR.     87 

already  attained,  either  were  already  per- 
fect, but  I  follow  after,  if  that  I  may  lay 
hold  of  that  for  which  also  I  was  laid  hold 
of  by  Christ  Jesus."  That  is,  in  Paul's 
view,  the  attainment  of  the  resurrection  is 
a  present  concern.  It  must  be  worked  out 
here.  It  cannot  be  laid  over  till  the  future 
state  begins.  The  result  which  Paul  deems 
it  necessary  to  attain  before  he  dies  is  a  cer- 
tain spiritual  condition.  This,  potentially, 
is  the  resurrection.  It  involves  it  as  the 
bud  involves  «fche  flower. 

Certainly,  this  way  of  thinking  is  not  in 
the  line  of  the  traditional  expectation  of  a 
world-wide,  external  event,  to  burst  upon 
all  mankind  simultaneously,  ages  hence. 

II.  We  are  now  introduced  to  the  ques- 
tion :  When  did  Paul  expect  the  bud  to  un- 
fold and  the  flower  to  appear  ?  When  did 
he  expect  to  realize  that  he  had  attained 
the  resurrection  fully  ? 

The  conclusion  has  been  already  drawn 
(chapter  i.)  from  our  Lord's  great  saying  : 
"  I  am  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life," 
that  his  resurrection-power,  like  every  other 
power  which  he  claims  in  that  frequent 
assertion,  "  I  AM,"  is  a  power  in  present 
and  perpetual  exercise;  that  through  this 


88        GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

power  the  unseen  world  beholds  "  the  spirits 
of  just  men  made  perfect"  perpetually  ris- 
ing from  the  dead  in  the  spiritual  body,  in 
the  completeness  of  the  "  resurrection  of 
life." 

Further  evidence  for  this  is  now  to  come 
before  us  from  the  Scriptures. 

(1.)  That  this,  at  least  in  some,  or  many, 
cases,  is  not  to  be  delayed  till  that  univer- 
sal and  simultaneous  awakening  which  the 
popular  tradition  anticipates,  appears  from 
what  John  tells  us  of  what  he  calls  "  the 
First  Resurrection"  (Rev.  xx.  5,  6),  in 
which  "blessed  and  holy"  spirits  partici- 
pate, and  enjoy  a  period  of  glory  for  "  a 
thousand  years,"  during  which,  he  says, 
"  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again." 
However  we  explain  the  particulars  of  this 
prophecy  (of  which  due  account  will  be 
made  in  chapter  ix.  and  notes),  the  gen- 
eral fact  on  the  face  of  it  is,  that  some  of 
the  dead  will  have  their  resurrection  before 
others.  But  let  the  fact  here  be  noted,  to 
be  thought  on,  that  except  among  a  limited 
number  of  Christians,  who  hold  what  are 
called  "  peculiar  views,"  the  doctrine  of  the 
first  resurrection  has  been  dropped  out  of 
mind,  as  an  insoluble  enigma.     It  need  not. 


AN  OBJECT  OF  CHRISTIAN  ENDEAVOR.    89 

it  ought  not,  to  be  dropped.  We  can  find 
its  place  in  finding  a  more  rational  and 
scriptural  view  of  the  whole  subject  to 
which  it  belongs. 

(2.)  Further  testimony  comes  from  Paul. 
He  tells  the  Corinthians  (1,  xv.  22)  that  as 
death  comes  to  all  from  Adam,  so  resurrec- 
tion comes  to  all  from  Christ :  "  For  as  in 
Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be 
made  alive."  "  But,"  he  immediately  adds, 
"  every  man  in  his  own  order "  (ray/xa,  a 
division,  like  that  of  an  army).  What 
clearer  way  of  saying  "  not  all  at  once  "  ? 
This  is  the  natural  sense  given  by  the  con- 
nection of  ideas  in  the  parallel  between 
Adam  and  Christ.  All  are  not  born  of 
Adam  at  once,  nor  do  all  born  of  Adam 
die  at  once.  They  are  born  and  die  in 
their  generations,  every  man  in  his  own 
generation  or  "  order."  So  of  that  birth 
into  the  future  body  which  we  name  the 
resurrection,  what  more  congruous  with  the 
Apostle's  way  of  speaking  than  that  it  is 
in  the  successive  generations,  "  every  man 
in  his  own  "  ?  1 

(3.)  Perhaps  plainer  still   is  what  Paul 

1  See,  upon  this  passage,  Note  C,  appended  to  the  next 
chapter. 


90         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

says  in  his  second  letter  to  the  Corinthians 
(v.  1)  :  "  We  know  that,  if  our  earthly  house 
of  this  tabernacle  were  dissolved,  we  have  a 
building  of  God,  a  house  not  made  with 
hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens."  Paul  is 
here  speaking,  not  merely  of  the  present 
and  the  future  state,  but  of  the  present  and 
the  future  body  —  being  "  unclothed  "  of  the 
one  and  "  clothed  upon  "  with  the  other. 
If,  however,  the  traditional  notions  of  the 
subject  are  true,  Paul  does  not  now  have 
this  anticipated  "  house,"  or  body,  but  only 
a  prospect  of  having  it  by  and  by.  But 
he  does  not  say,  we  shall  have  it,  but,  we 
have  it.  He  plainly  thinks,  that  we  have 
it  when  we  cease  to  have  the  earthly  body. 
He  expects  to  move  directly  from  the  one 
"house"  into  the  other.  "If  the  earthly 
be  dissolved,  we  have1  the  heavenly.1'  Then 
he  goes  on  to  develop  his  thought.  He  re- 
gards death  as  not  merely  an  imclothing,  a 
.<fo'«embodiment  of  the  spirit,  but  a  clothing 
upon,  a  reembodiment,  an  accession  of  life 
more  abundant.  "  For  we  that  are  in  this 
tabernacle  do  groan  being  burdened,  not  for 

1  Compare  with  this  the  similar  emphatic  assertion  which 
Paul  makes  that  the  spiritual  body  of  the  resurrection  is  a 
present  reality,  "  There  is  a  spiritual  body."    (1  Cor.  xv.  44.) 


AN  OBJECT  OF  CHRISTIAN  ENDEAVOR.     91 

that  we  would  be  unclothed,  but  clothed 
upon,  that  mortality  might  be  swallowed 
up  of  life."  But  how  could  mortality  be 
thus  "  swallowed  up  "  —  every  trace  of  it 
obliterated  —  if  such  a  trace  of  it  remained 
as  a  naked,  disembodied  spirit,  in  waiting 
for  a  new  body,  still  carrying  unsatisfied  the 
longings  of  mortality  which  Paul  expressed 
in  his  "earnestly  desiring  to  be  clothed  upon 
with  our  house  which  is  from  heaven "  ? 
Paul  expressly  intimates  his  hope  of  the 
contrary,  though  not  so  clearly  in  the  Eng- 
lish version  as  in  the  original.  He  uses  a 
phrase  by  which  the  Greek  denotes  a  suppo- 
sition as  taken  for  granted,  and  says  :  "  since1 
(English,  if  so  be  that)  being  clothed  [as  I 
anticipate]  we  shall  not  be  found  naked," 
or  without  a  body. 

(4.)  In  close  connection  with  what  Paul 
says  of  the  earthly  and  the  heavenly  house, 
or  body,  may  be  put  what  Christ  said  to  the 
covetous  (Luke  xvi.  9),  urging  them  to  be- 
neficence, "  that  when  riches  fail  you  2  [at 
death]  they  [your   beneficiaries]  may   wel- 

1  Robinson's  Lex.,  p.  139,  translates  el  ye  ko.1,  etc.  "  if  in- 
deed also  [as  we  may  take  for  granted,  that  is,  since]  being 
clothed  we  shall  not  be  found  naTced." 

2  This  is  now  the  accepted  reading  of  the  passage,  ' '  that 
when  it  [mammon]  fails." 


92         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

come  you  into  the  everlasting  habitations." 
The  word  for  "  habitation  "  is  identical  in 
meaning,  and  nearly  so  in  form,  with  the 
word  by  which  Paul  denotes  the  earthly 
body  QjKrjvyf  (TKrjvos,  tabernacle  or  tent).  And 
the  welcoming  into  the  heavenly  "  tents  " 
Christ  puts  at  the  time  when  the  earthly 
ones  cease  to  be. 

All  these  testimonies  of  Holy  Scripture, 
with  others  that  might  be  put  beside  them, 
did  not  these  seem  abundantly  adequate, 
converge  upon  the  point  of  truth  which  our 
Lord's  great  saying  illuminates.  We  can- 
not reasonably  doubt  that  his  resurrection- 
power,  like  all  his  other  powers,  is  claimed 
as  a  present  activity,  though  behind  the 
veil,  by  his  decisive  "  I  AM."  It  operates, 
like  all  his  other  powers,  to-day  and  perpet- 
ually, though  beyond  our  sight.  To  as 
many  as  have  by  Christian  endeavor  pre- 
pared the  Christly  conditions  of  being  "  ac- 
counted worthy  to  obtain  the  resurrection," 
he  is  to-day  the  author  of  the  resurrection 
of  life  in  the  spiritual  body,  as  really  as  he 
is  to-day  the  author  of  the  preparatory  work 
of  divine  grace  within  our  souls. 

III.  This  conclusive  testimony  of  Holy 
Scripture  to  the  present  and  continuous  ac- 


AN  OBJECT  OF  CHRISTIAN  ENDEAVOR.     93 

complishment  of  the  resurrection,  "  every 
man  in  his  own  order,"  is  reenforced  by- 
other  considerations. 

(1.)  Reflecting  minds  must  draw  an  infer- 
ence upon  this  subject  from  what  they  see 
of  the  principle  of  continuity  that  is  appar- 
ent in  all  the  works  of  God.  We  see  no 
general  arrest  of  progress  anywhere.  The 
testimony  of  the  past  ages  is  uniform.  The 
earth,  life,  man,  civilization,  religion,  every 
thing  in  which  physical,  social,  spiritual 
forces  work,  exhibits  continuous  movement 
forward,  without  arrest  or  halt.  God  is  per- 
petually active  in  all  his  works  (John  v. 
17),  pouring  into  them  life  ever  more  abun- 
dantly. Directly  opposed,  in  principle,  to 
all  this,  as  well  as  wholly  unsupported  by 
the  teaching  of  our  Lord,  is  the  old  notion 
that  has  come  down  from  the  Jews  into  our 
modern  churches,  of  an  "  intermediate,"  and 
privative,  state  of  existence,  in  which  the 
souls  of  the  dead  halt  and  wait,  in  a  long  in- 
terruption of  embodied  conditions,  until  a 
day  arrives  that  clothes  them  again  with  the 
bodies  they  have  waited  for,  and  finally  sets 
them  forward  completely  equipped  for  the 
heavenly  existence. 

(2.)  Since  we  must  regard  the  principle 


94         GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

of  continuity,  elsewhere  observable,  as  opera- 
tive likewise  in  the  invisible  world,  we  can- 
not accept  the  notion  that  death,  introduces 
in  any  respect  a  subsidence  into  lower,  or 
negative,  privative  or  less  perfect  conditions, 
like  what  Paul  terms  "  nakedness  "  or  dis- 
embodiment.1 Here  we  must  cut  wholly 
loose  from  Old  Testament  doctrine,  and  turn 
our  backs  on  all  those  quotations  from  the 
Hebrew  writers,  which  may  be  adduced  in 
plenty  to  sustain  the  notion  we  must  dis- 
card. "  The  dead  praise  not  the  Lord, 
neither  any   that    go   down   into  silence." 

1  The  "Larger  Catechism"  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
(U.  S.)  strives  hard  to  look  in  the  other  direction.  It  affirms 
that  the  souls  of  the  righteous,  "  immediate^  after  death," 
"  are  made  perfect  in  holiness,  and  received  into  the  highest 
heavens,  where  they  behold  the  face  of  God  in  light  and  glo- 
ry, -waiting  for  the  full  redemption  of  their  bodies,  which  even 
in  death  continue  united  to  Christ,  and  rest  in  their  graves  as 
in  their  beds,  till  at  the  last  day  they  be  again  united  to  their 
souls."    (§  86.) 

Nevertheless,  these  souls  are  conceived  of  as  disembodied, 
or,  in  Paul's  phrase,  "naked."  And  how  can  this  be  any- 
thing but  a,  privative  condition,  destitute  of  the  necessary  or- 
gan for  the  manifestation  of  life  in  its  normal  completeness,  in 
the  union  of  body  and  spirit.  Such  an  intermediate  life  is,  so 
far,  a  mutilated  one,  in  which  death  is  not  "  swallowed  up," 
but  rather  maintains  a  perpetual  trophy  of  victory,  in  the 
"  naked  "  state  of  the  spirit. 

Evidently,  there  is  such  a  thing  as  "orthodox"  transcen- 
dentalism. The  above  is  a  fair  specimen,  especially  in  its 
view  of  the  dissolved  body  as  still  "united  to  Christ." 


AN  OBJECT  OF  CHRISTIAN  ENDEAVOR.     95 

(Psalm  cxv.  17.)  We  must  meet  all  such 
statements  with  the  fact  that  "  life  and  im- 
mortality have  been  brought  to  light  by  the 
gospel" — by  the  gospel  of  the  resurrec- 
tion.1 

Death  cannot  be  a  descent  into  a  less 
complete,  less  highly  developed,  state  of  be- 
ing than  the  present.  It  must  be  ascent, 
rather,  into  a  state  of  greater  completeness, 
higher  development,  capacitated  for  more 
exalted  joys,  capable,  therefore,  of  keener 
pains  also ;  or  God's  principle  of  continuous 
advance  is  contradicted. 

Death  merely  disconnects  the  spirit  from 
a  perishable  body,  which  is  dropped  and 
left  behind  forever.  For  the  decay  and  re- 
constitution  of  that  body  there  is  no  such 
waiting  as  the  creeds  fancy,  nor  for  a  far 
remote  and  miraculous  assumption  of  a 
body  in  the  supposed  simultaneous  and  gen- 

1  To  construct  a  correct  doctrine  of  the  future  state  by  any 
use  of  such  statements  as  the  one  above  quoted  from  the 
Psalms  is  like  attempting  to  derive  accurate  information  of 
the  interior  of  the  United  States  as  it  is  to-day  from  a  map 
fifty  years  old.  To  say  this  is  by  no  means  to  discredit  the 
inspiration  of  the  Old  Testament  (that  is,  in  any  right  and 
clear  thinking  on  that  subject),  but  simply  to  do  justice  to  the 
patent  fact  which  Bible  study  evinces,  that  the  Holy  Script- 
ures are  characterized  by  a  progress  of  doctrine  from  first 
to  last.  Inspiration  is  one  thing,  infallibility  another  ;  but 
the  two  are  generally  confounded  in  Christian  thought. 


96         GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

eral  reembodiment  of  all  that  are  in  the 
graves.  The  perishable  body  no  sooner 
drops  away,  than  the  spirit  is  clothed  upon 
—  perhaps  in  chapter  ix.  we  nlay  see  reason 
to  think  clothes  itself,  through  the  operation 
of  fixed  and  uniform  law  —  with  a  body 
suited  to  an  advanced  stage  of  being.  It 
rises  into  such  a  condition  of  existence  as  it 
is  fitted  to  rise  into.  So  it  was  said  of  Ju- 
das, that  he  went  "  to  his  own  place."  But 
whether  it  be  "unto  life,"  or  "unto  judg- 
ment," there  is  no  break,  no  halt,  but  on- 
ward movement  ever.     So  said  the  poet,  — 

"Eternal  process  moving  on, 

From  state  to  state  the  spirit  walks." 

This  is  the  Anastasis  x  which  we  are 
taught  in  the  New  Testament,  the  rising 
up,  or  resurrection. 

IY.  But  unless  we  can  see  clearly  how  a, 
mistake  has  originated,  we  cannot  always 
admit  that  the  mistake  exists.  The  bar  to 
a  true  and  Scriptural  doctrine  of  the  resur- 
rection, as  exhibited  in  the  foregoing  pages, 
is  formed  principally  by  mistaken  notions 
respecting  the  coming  of  Christ  and  the 
judgment  day.  The  New  Testament  con- 
stantly associates   these  three  ideas :    The 

1  See  note  at  the  end  of  this  chapter. 


AN  OBJECT  OF  CHRISTIAN  ENDEAVOR.     97 

coming  of  the  Lord,  the  rising  of  the 
dead,  the  judgment  of  the  world. 

(1.)  If  the  coming  of  the  Lord  is  still  dis- 
tant, then,  as  most  Christians  reason,  the 
resurrection  day  and  the  judgment  day 
are  likewise  distant.  So  far  or  so  near  as 
the  coming  is  placed,  so  far  or  so  near 
everything  associated  with  it  in  the  Script- 
ure prophecies  is  deemed  to  be.  With  the 
exception  of  a  comparatively  small  number 
of  Christians,  who  deem  the  coming  of  the 
Lord  to  be  now  impending,  the  general 
view  relegates  it  to  an  indefinite  future, 
and  with  it  the  resurrection  and  the  judg- 
ment also. 

(2.)  Again,  if  the  judgment  to  come  is 
conceived  —  as  I  think  is  commonly  the 
case  —  after  the  manner  of  an  earthly  tribu- 
nal, which  at  an  appointed  day  opens  and 
goes  through  its  docket,  and  then  adjourns  ; 
if  our  thought  sets  the  opening  of  some 
great  and  general  court  of  God  at  a  far-off 
point  or  end  of  time,  till  which  the  due 
sentencing  of  all  the  deeds  and  misdeeds  of 
the  human  race  is  to  be  waited  for,  then  we 
shall  tend  to  think  of  the  "  resurrection  of 
judgment "  as  deferred  till  that  court  is 
ready  to  open.     It  will  seem  to  us  a  gen- 


98         GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

eral  and  simultaneous  opening  of  the  court 
doors  to  the  waiting  multitudes. 

To  suggest  that  these  ideas  may  be  re- 
placed by  others  more  reasonable,  and  by 
way  of  introducing  the  subjects  of  the  three 
following  chapters,  let  us  glance  here  at 
John's  vision  of  resurrection  and  judg- 
ment. (Rev.  xx.  12,  13.)  This  vision  was 
the  last  which  John  had  in  the  series  which 
he  saw  concerning  the  progress  of  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  through  conflict  up  to  final 
glory.  But  from  this  finality  in  narrative 
is  it  right  to  infer  finality  in  fact  ?  —  that 
no  such  processes  are  now  going  on  in  the 
Unseen? — that  they  will  not  begin  until 
the  present  struggles  of  the  advancing  king- 
dom have  reached  their  consummation  in 
glory  ?  This  is  the  inference  usually  drawn. 
But  let  us  test  it  by  an  illustration. 

Suppose  that  we  visit  a  factoiy,  in  which 
many  processes  are  simultaneously  going  on. 
In  the  basement  we  see  the  raw  material 
sorted  and  cut  up.  In  the  next  story  we 
see  some  of  the  coarser  processes.  Up  and 
up  we  go,  finer  and  finer  the  processes  we 
see,  and  at  last  in  the  upper  story  we  find 
finishing,  inspecting,  sorting  and  boxing. 
Now,  if  we  should  tell  a  child  what  we  had 


AN  OBJECT  OF  CHRISTIAN  ENDEAVOR.     99 

seen  in  that  factory,  in  the  order  in  which 
we  had  seen  it,  he  might  imagine  that  the 
work  of  those  upper  rooms  was  not  touched 
till  all  the  lower  work-rooms  had  stopped 
work,  and  every  wheel  in  the  preparatory 
processes  was  still.  Yet  that  childish  infer- 
ence as  to  the  time  when  resurrection  and 
judgment  begin  is  actually  drawn  from 
John's  vision  of  them,  simply  because  he 
narrates  it  last  in  the  order  of  things  which 
he  saw.  Is  it  not  far  more  reasonable  to 
regard  it  as  a  single  glimpse  of  things 
which  are  perpetually  going  on  in  the  un- 
seen world  ?  While  this  world's  events 
are  taking  place,  the  grave,1  the  sea,  are 
perpetually  giving  up  their  dead,  and  judg- 
ment is  perpetually  passing  on  the  spirits 
new-born  into  the  future  state,  as  their  act- 
ual character  is  revealed  to  them  in  con- 
science as  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  as  they 
enter  into  the  appropriate  consequences  of 
being  what  their  course  here  has  made  them 
to  be,  —  worthy  or  unworthy  of  the  "  resur- 
rection of  life." 

The  sum  of  our  conclusions  thus  far  is 
this  :    The  resurrection  is  ever  going  on  in 


i  The  grave,  not  "  hell,"  is  the  T3*#ir  rendering  of  hades 
(<?&?«))  verses  13  and  14. 


100      GOSPEL  OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

the  invisible  world.  The  continuity  of 
embodied  conditions  suffers  no  interruption. 
All  rise  at  death  into  a  higher  stage  of  be- 
ing, with  higher  capacities  for  every  kind  of 
spiritual  experience,  whether  joyful  or  pain- 
ful. "  The  unjust,"  as  well  as  "  the  just," 
are  destined  to  resurrection.  And  yet  it 
cannot  be  the  same  for  both.  If  Paul  has 
to  labor  "  to  attain  the  resurrection,"  it  is 
clear  that  those  who  do  not  labor  do  not 
attain.  Their  resurrection  is  simply  desti- 
tute of  whatever  they  have  not  labored  for. 
Though  they  rise  from  the  dead,  they  rise 
into  being,  but  not  well-being,  —  into  a  life 
that  is  not  life  in  fullness  of  power  and  of 
joy.  Their  resurrection-life  cannot  be  well- 
being,  for  all  well-being  comes  through 
struggle,  and  they  have  not  struggled  for 
spiritual  well-being.  They  have  sowed  no 
seed  of  Christly  endeavor,  but  "whatsoever 
a  man  soweth  that  (that  only)  shall  he  also 
reap."  (Gal.  vi.  7.)  Their  future  life  can- 
not possibly  be  better  than  a  state  of  'priva- 
tion, corresponding  to  whatever  neglect  pro- 
duced the  privation.  If  this  is  all  we  can 
be  sure  of,  this  is  enough  for  any  thoughtful 
mind.  Gross  exaggerations  and  wild  fan- 
cies  have   invested   the  mysterious  future 


AN  OBJECT  OF  CHRISTIAN  ENDEAVOR.    101 

with  many  imaginations,  both  bright  and 
dark,  that  thinking  men  may  leave  to  the 
poets  and  the  painters,  and  to  the  ranters 
also.  But  we  may  be  absolutely  certain  of 
so  much  as  this.  Where  no  moral  and 
spiritual  effort  has  been  invested  in  the  fut- 
ure, whether  that  future  be  in  this  life  or 
in  any  other,  there  can  be  no  gain,  no  future 
income  of  moral  and  spiritual  power  and 
joy  and  peace  in  perfectness  of  life. 

How  then,  O  Paul,  shall  we  strive  with 
you,  that  we  may  attain  with  you  unto  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead  ? 

Listen  to  his  answer  :  "  But  what  things 
were  gain  to  me  those  I  counted  loss  for 
Christ.  Yea,  doubtless,  and  I  count  all 
things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the 
knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus,  my  Lord,  for 
whom  I  have  suffered  the  loss  of  all  things, 
and  do  count  them  but  dung,  that  I  may 
win  Christ." 

Is  there  any  other  way  in  which  we  may 
obtain  a  place  among  those  whom  Christ 
calls  "  worthy  to  obtain  that  world  and  the 
resurrection  from  the  dead,"  except  the 
C bristly  life  of  humble  endeavor  after  holi- 
ness in  fellowship  with  the  Father  revealed 
through    Christ  ?      This    only    brings   the 


102      GOSPEL  OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

spirit  to  the  ripeness  of  its  bud  here.  This 
only  will  unfold  out  of  that  bud  the  flower 
of  the  Christian  resurrection. 

If  we  see  the  way,  let  us  walk  therein. 


NOTE  A. 

ANASTASIS    AND    EXANASTASIS. 

The  word  which  Paul  uses  in  avowing  his  effort  to 
"attain  unto  the  resurrection"  is  a  noteworthy- 
word,  exanastasis,  the  solitary  instance  in  which 
this  word  appears  in  the  New  Testament  for  the 
usual  word,  anastasis.  It  is  a  pregnant  word.  It 
signifies  not  merely  resurrection,  but  resurrection 
from  or  out  of,  implying  an  emergence  from  a  con- 
dition in  which  others  remain.  It  thus  sets  forth  in 
a  single  emphatic  term  the  idea  which,  to  intensify 
the  whole  expression,  is  conveyed  also  by  the  follow- 
ing words,  "  from  the  dead." 

The  New  Testament  regularly  uses  the  phrase 
"  resurrection  of  the  dead  "  as  a  general  expression 
of  the  fact  that  the  dead  rise.  But  it  is  noteworthy 
that  Christ,  in  speaking  of  those  "  who  shall  be  ac- 
counted worthy  to  obtain  the  resurrection,"  phrases 
it  as  "  resurrection  (anastasis')  from  the  dead,"  thus 
expressing  the  same  idea  which  Paul  sets  forth  in 
his  more  intense  "  exanastasis  from  the  dead,"  the 
same  idea  which  is  involved  in  the  word  "  worthy  " 
—  a  precedence  of  some  over  others.  How  this  use 
of  words  agrees  with  the  idea  of  the  resurrection  as 
the  prize  of  Christian  endeavor  is  easily  seen. 


AUGUSTINE   ON  FUTURE  PUNISHMENT.    103 

NOTE  B. 
Augustine's  views  of  future  punishment. 
It  is  worth  while  to  compare  with  the  ideas  of  fut- 
ure punishment  which  have  prevailed  alike  amono- 
Roman  Catholics  and  Protestants,  the  views  enter- 
tained on  that  subject  by  the  church  teacher  of  the 
primitive  period,  whom  both  Catholics  and  Protes- 
tants agree  in  honoring,  and  whom  Protestants  hold 
in  special  regard  as  the  spiritual  ancestor  of  the  Re- 
formers. 

In  Augustine's  view,  "eternal  death  is  a  subsi- 
dence into  a  lower  form  of  life,  a  lapse  into  an  inferior 
mode  of  existence,  a  privation  of  the  highest  vital  in- 
flux from  God  in  order  to  everlasting  life,  or  supreme 
beatitude,  but  not  of  all  vital  influx,  in  order  to  an 
endless  existence,  which  is  a  partial  and  incomplete 

participation  in  good There  is  no  trace  [in 

A.'s  writings]  of  the  idea  that  God  hates  a  portion 
of  his  creatures  with  an  absolute,  infinite,  and  eter- 
nal hatred,  and  is  hated  with  a  perfect  and  eternally 
enduring  hatred  by  them  in  return,  to  the  utmost 

extent  of  their  capacity There  is  no  trace  of 

,  the  idea  that  God  has  withdrawn  himself  from  a 
portion  of  his  creatures,  except  so  far  as  to  retain 
them  in  existence,  ....  that  those  who  die  in  sin 
lose  all  that  is  good  in  their  nature,  and  all  good  of 
existence,  become  completely  evil,  and  continue  to 
grow  everlastingly  in  the  direction  of  an  infinite 
wickedness,  which  merits  a  corresponding  degree  of 
pain.  On  the  contrary,  St.  Augustine  teaches  that 
God  preserves  in  endless  existence  those  creatures 
who  have  forfeited  their  capacity  of  attaining  to  the 


104      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

supreme  good,  because  of  the  good  of  which  they 
are  still  capable However  great  their  suffer- 
ing from  the  pain  of  loss  or  the  pain  of  sense  may  be, 
according  to  the  doctrine  of  St.  Augustine  it  cannot 
be  such  throughout  eternity  as  to  destroy  the  good 
of  existence,  and  make  it  a  pure,  unmitigated,  penal 
evil  to  live  forever."  (From  Brownson's  Quarterly 
Review,  July,  1863.) 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  COMING    OF  CHRIST    IN  HIS    KINGDOM  A  RE- 
ALITY OF  THE  PAST,  PRESENT,  AND  FUTURE. 

"  Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  There  be  some  standing  here 
who  shall  not  taste  of  death,  till  they  see  the  Son  of  man 
coming  in  his  kingdom."  — Matt.  xvi.  28. 

I.  Eighteen  hundred  years  have  passed 
since  the  last  of  a  long  series  of  herald 
voices  died  upon  the  air,  and  transferred  its 
burden  to  the  written  page.  For  a  thou- 
sand years  a  succession  of  such  heralds  had 
announced  the  coming  of  a  kingdom  of 
righteousness  and  a  king  of  glory.  For  a 
thousand  years  previous,  and  still  further 
back,  further  than  we  can  exactly  date,  a 
succession  of  other  heralds,  only  with  vision 
less  clear,  and  voices  less  distinct,  had  been 
heard  bidding  men  look  for  blessing  to  One 
who  was  to  come  in  a  chosen  family  line. 
Such  is  the  strain  of  hope  which  fills  the 
Bible  from  beginning  to  end  with  an  expec- 
tation growing  more  intense  as  the  ages  roll 
by,  till,  in  the  closing  portions  of  the  New 


106      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

Testament,  men's  eyes  seem  straining  to 
catch  the  first  ray  of  a  rising  sun,  and  the 
last  sentence  of  the  sacred  volume  seems  to 
concentrate  in  one  breath  the  hope  of  all 
the  generations  :  —  "  Even  so,  come,  Lord 
Jesus." 

That  last  cry  of  the  heralds  was  voiced 
eighteen  hundred  years  ago.  Then  the  era 
of  prophecy  closed  its  record  of  thousands  of 
years.  Why  f  Was  it  not  because  the  era 
of  its  fulfillment  had  begun  ?  The  sudden 
disappearance  of  this  long  stream  of  proph- 
ecy was  either  because  the  river  had  found 
the  sea  toward  which  it  had  bent  its  way,  or 
else,  because,  deprived  of  an  outlet  by  im- 
penetrable barriers,  it  had  lost  its  way  in 
some  Sahara  waste,  to  disappear  amid  the 
sand. 

When,  however,  we  say  that  the  era  of 
fulfillment  began  when  the  era  of  prophecy 
ended,  we  must  be  content  to  assign  no 
larger  a  meaning  to  that  word  "  began " 
than  history  shall  justify.  The  kingdom  is 
represented  by  the  parable  of  the  growing 
seed,  in  which  there  is  a  flourishing  reality 
befo.re  there  is  ripeness.    (Mark  iv.  26-29.) 

II.  Beside  that  long  gone  ending  of  the 
flow  of  prophecy  that  we  have  noticed,  we 


TEE  COMING  OF  TEE  KING.  107 

must  now  put  one  other  significant  fact, 
namely:  just  before  the  stream  disappeared, 
the  herald  voices  were  most  clear  and  fre- 
quent in  declaring  the  fulfillment  to  be  close 
at  hand. 

Christ,  who  certainly  did  not  in  any  way 
manifest  himself  as  a  king  before  his  death 
(if  we  except  the  procession  on  Palm  Sun- 
day, and  his  conversation  with  Pilate),  ut- 
tered this  unmistakable  prophecy  of  the 
nearness  of  a  decisive  manifestation  :  — 

"  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  There  be  some 
standing  here  which  shall  not  taste  of  death, 
till  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  his 
kingdom."     (Matt.  xvi.  28.) 

With  equal  explicitness  and  still  greater 
particularity  of  detail,  he  reiterates  it  in  his 
elaborate  prophecy  of  the  impending  dis- 
tresses of  Judea  and  the  fall  of  Jerusalem. 
After  dwelling  upon  the  miseries  of  that 
period  he  goes  right  on  to  say  :  — 

"  Immediately  after  the  tribulation  of 
those  days  shall  the  sun  be  darkened,  and 
the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,  and  the 
stars  shall  fall  from  heaven,  and  the  powers 
of  the  heavens  shall  be  shaken : 

"  And  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the 
Son  of  man  in  heaven  :  and  then  shall  all 


108      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn,  and  they 
shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven  with  power  and  great 
glory. 

"  And  he  shall  send  his  angels  with  a 
great  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  they  shall 
gather  together  his  elect  from  the  four 
winds,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the 
other."     (Matt.  xxiv.  29-31.) 

Observe  here  the  decisive  word,  "  imme- 
diately after  the  tribulation  of  these  days." 
This  "  immediately "  has  been  strangely 
ignored,  and  merely  for  the  reason  that  the 
wonders  in  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  the  signs 
of  clouds  of  glory,  and  hosts  of  trumpeting 
angels,  have  not  yet  been  seen  in  the  sky. 
But  what  if  the  sky  be  not  the  place  to  look 
for  the  signs  which  the  Lord  gave  ?  What 
if  his  words  were  not  literally  intended  to 
direct  us  to  search  the  heavens  of  astronomy 
and  meteorology  for  the  signs  of  a  spiritual 
epoch  ?  May  it  not  be  wiser  to  think  thus, 
than  to  ignore  such  a  word  as  this  "  imme- 
diately "  f  Especially  when  our  Lord  goes 
right  on  to  add  this  other  note  of  the  near- 
ness of  the  time  :  — 

"  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  This  generation 
shall  not  pass,  till  all  these  things  be  ful- 
filled." 


THE   COMING   OF  THE  KING.  109 

What  Christ  meant  by  this  high-wrought 
description  of  the  signs  of  his  coming,  we 
shall  see  by  and  by.  For  the  present,  let 
us  notice  that  he  coupled  with  his  coming 
such  terms  as  "  immediately  "  and  "  this 
generation." 

With  such  words  as  these  to  kindle  their 
expectations,  the  Apostles  and  the  whole 
church  of  the  first  generation  lived  in  a 
constant  expectation  of  the  speedy  coming 
of  their  Lord  in  his  kingdom  and  glory. 
No  one  has  failed  to  note  the  fact  that  in 
the  Apostolic  Epistles  the  Day  of  Christ, 
the  Day  of  the  Lord's  Appearing,  seems 
very  near.  The  great  hope  of  the  first  dis 
ciples  was  that  they  might  live  to  see  the 
day  and  share  its  glory. 

But  the  herald  Apostles,  though,  like 
Moses,  they  saw  the  land  of  promise  from 
afar,  and  described  its  glory,  like  Moses 
were  not  suffered  to  pass  over  across  the 
dividing  stream.  One  by  one  they  perished 
under  the  stroke  of  martyrdom  —  all  save 
that  one  who  lived  far  into  the  succeeding 
period  in  fulfillment  of  the  word,  "  If  I  will 
that  he  tarry  till  I  come"  They  died,  and 
left  no  successors  to  their  hope  of  the 
Lord's  speedy  coming.     The  church  of  the 


110      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

next  generation,  with  a  lower  spiritual  tem- 
perature, both  misconceiving  the  nature  of 
the  Lord's  kingdom,  and  misinterpreting 
the  Lord's  signs  of  his  coming,  with  the 
spiritual  eye  shut  to  much  that  it  might 
have  seen,  and  the  sensuous  eye  tired  of 
gazing  into  a  vacant  sky,  gradually  remit- 
ted this  glorious  Apostolic  hope  to  the  limbo 
of  uncertain  expectations.  And  these  things 
followed :  — 

(1.)  The  church  began  to  look  away  to 
the  indefinite  future,  and  to  expect  now  one 
and  now  another  catastrophe  as  the  day  of 
the  Lord's  appearing  to  make  an  "  end  of 
all  things,"  as,  for  instance,  at  the  fall  of 
the  Roman  Empire,  or  at  the  completion 
of  a  thousand  years  of  the  Christian  era. 

(2.)  Many  pious  and  learned  men  have 
held  that  the  Apostles  were  mistaken. 
Many  skeptics  have  held  that  Jesus  was 
mistaken.  It  would  seem  almost  certain 
that  there  was  a  mistake  somewhere.  We 
may  find  reason  to  judge  that  the  Apostles 
were  right  in  their  hope  of  the  Lord's  com- 
ing, as  a  near  fact,  but  wrong  in  their  opin- 
ion of  the  manner  in  which  the  fact  was  to 
be  accomplished.  We  may  find  reason  to 
think  that  the  church  has  been  mistaken  in 


THE   COMING   OF  THE  KING.  Ill 

thinking  of  the  Lord's  coming  after  the 
sensuous  manner  of  the  Jews,  rather  than 
after  the  spiritual  manner  of  the  kingdom 
of  God. 

(3.)  Ignorant  and  unspiritual  people  have 
taken  to  predicting  a  time  when  the  Lord 
shall  come  with  outward  show,  until  that 
most  glorious  hope  of  the  New  Testament, 
the  royal  advent  of  our  Lord,  has  fur- 
nished, in  the  name  of  "  Adventist,"  a  term 
which  to  most  persons  suggests  a  somewhat 
visionary  way  of  thinking.1 

III.  To  the  facts  already  stated,  the  long 
flow  of  prophecy,  the  sudden  cessation  of 
its  stream,  the  declarations  of  our  Lord  that 
his  coming  and  his  kingdom  were  at  hand, 
let  us  add  now  this  other  fact,  namely :  — 

The  chief  power  in  the  living  world  to- 
day is  visibly  exercised  by  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  visibly,  that  is,  if  not  to  our  senses, 
at  least  to  an  open-eyed  intelligence.  Not 
without  contradiction  and  antagonism,  in- 
deed, but  yet  gradually  overruling  contra- 

1  The  Adventist  delusion  will  live,  as  error  alwaj^s  lives, 
on  the  half-truth  that  is  mixed  with  it,  until  the  truth  which 
gives  currency  and  vitality  to  the  error  has  full  justice  done 
to  it  by  more  discerning  minds.  It  is  the  mangling  which 
some  truths  have  received  inside  the  pale  of  orthodoxy,  to 
which  is  due  the  sincere,  however  misguided  and  one-sided, 
protest  of  many  a  creed  which  is  called  heresy  and  delusion. 


112      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

diction  and  antagonism.  What  is  called 
Fenianism  in  Ireland  is  subject  to  the 
throne  it  hates.  Despite  of  barbarism  in 
Mississippi  and  in  Africa,  Mormonism  in 
Utah,  and  Islamism  in  the  Orient,  Nihilism 
in  Russia,  and  various  forms  of  Atheism 
elsewhere,  the  actual  supremacy  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  this  present  world  is 
attested  to  one  who  reflects  on  the  follow- 
ing facts,  namely  :  — 

(1.)  Though  the  nominally  Christian  part 
of  the  world's  population  is  far  the  smallest 
part,  yet  the  ruling  powers  of  the  world 
are  the  nominally  Christian  nations.  Thus, 
a  handful  of  Englishmen  rule  Hindostan. 

(2.)  Though  the  really  Christian  part 
of  Christendom  is  far  the  smaller  part  of 
nominal  Christendom,  yet  the  moral  su- 
premacy of  Christendom  is  in  really  Chris- 
tian hands.  By  this  is  meant,  not  that 
most  of  the  acknowledged  rulers  of  Chris- 
tendom are  real  Christians,  but  this,  rather  : 
That  no  law  or  institution  is  either  unchal- 
lenged or  permanently  tolerated  in  Chris- 
tendom, after  those  among  whom  it  exists 
perceive  it  to  be  in  conflict  with  the  com- 
mandments of  Christ.  Whenever  such  a 
conflict  is  perceived,  directly  the  moral  sen- 


TIIE   COMING   OF  THE  KING.  113 

timent  of  Christianity  begins  to  train  against 
the  evil  an  artillery  which  at  length  levels 
it  to  the  ground.  Thus  Christ  has  long  been 
giving  law  to  the  nations,  as  the  Hebrew 
prophets  foretold.  (Isa.  ii.  2,  3  ;  Micah  iv. 
1,2.) 

(3.)  Whatever  abuses  remain,  whatever 
defects  appear,  the  obvious  tendency,  among 
the  ruling  nations  of  the  world,  is  to  realize 
with  increasing  completeness  the  supremacy 
of  Christian  ideas,  as  expressed  in  the  pre- 
cepts and  example  of  Christ.  How  evi- 
dently, for  instance,  the  conviction  is  gain- 
ing ground  that  the  supreme  moral  force  is 
not  fear  but  love  !  And  thus  the  world  is 
by  degrees  being  made  new.1 

1  It  used  to  be  supposed  that  when  the  world  was  first  made, 
it  was  all  made  at  once  to  assume  its  present  form ;  that  the 
living  world  came  into  existence  as  it  now  appears,  with  an 
instantaneous  completeness,  as  though  the  plants  and  ani- 
mals, in  their  several  "days,"  had  been  struck  out  each  with 
a  die.  Now  we  know  that  the  world  and  everything  in  it 
came  into  its  present  appearance  by  a  very  gradual  process 
of  formation  and  change.  It  has  also  been  supposed  that 
the  world  would  be  made  new  all  at  once.  But  the  new- 
making,  "  the  regeneration  "  (Matt.  xix.  28,  —  see  Note  A, 
at  the  end  of  this  chapter),  is,  like  the  first  making,  a  very 
gradual  process  of  change  under  the  persistent  action  of  the 
forces  of  spiritual  development.  When  we  read,  "  The  Son 
of  man  shall  send  forth  his  angels,  and  they  shall  gather  out 
of  his  kingdom  all  things  that  offend"  (Matt.  xiii.  41),  we- 
must  reckon  among  these  "  angels  "  all  powers  and  in- 
8 


114      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

(4.)  Among  the  inferior  nations,  which, 
though  not  Christian,  are  subordinated  to 
the  Christian  powers,  there  is  a  constant 
diffusion  of  Christian  ideas.  Whatever  mis- 
sionaries have  not  yet  accomplished,  they 
have  certainly  planted  Christian  schools 
and  colleges  in  great  numbers  through  the 
non-Christian  world.  What  future  ascen- 
dency of  Christian  influence  in  that  portion 
of  the  world  this  points  to,  one  may  easily 
conjecture. 

This  is  no  rose-colored  view.  The  un- 
subdued evils  press  heavily  on  our  hearts. 
Many  "  things  that  offend  "  remain  to  be 
cast  out.  But  facts  that  cannot  be  ques- 
tioned declare  Christ  to  be  now  King  in 
the  existing  world.  The  most  potent  per- 
sonal name  to-day  is  his  name.  The  as-, 
cendant  influence  to-day  is  his  influence. 
No  law  or  institution  is  unchallenged  that 
is  deemed  inconsistent  with  his  law.  A 
process  of  judgment  and  overthrow  is  seen 
working  in  his  interest  around  the  world 
for  the  suppression  of  evils.  The  whole 
movement  of  the  world  tends  toward  a  bet- 

fluences  that  work  for  his  kingdom  in  the  suppression  of 
antichristian  principles  and  practices.  And  history  shows 
that  these  are  going  down  and  out,  surely ;  but  how  slowly 
our  impatience  often  testifies. 


THE   COMING    OF  THE  KING.  115 

ter  subjection  to  the  moral  supremacy  of 
Christ.  There  is  no  more  reason  for  doubt- 
ing that  Christ  has  already  begun  to  reign 
in  his  kingdom,  because  some  things  remain 
to  be  cast  out  and  other  things  to  be  set  in 
order,  than  there  is  for  doubting  that  God 
is  the  Maker  and  Sovereign  of  the  world, 
because  of  the  abundant  evil  that  still  ap- 
pears in  it. 

It  would  seem,  therefore,  that  a  fair  sur- 
vey of  facts  must  recognize  as  now  in  prog- 
ress the  expansion  of  that  kingdom  which 
our  Lord,  in  beginning  his  earthly  ministry, 
announced  as  near.  (Matt.  iv.  17.)  The 
picture  is  before  our  eyes.  The  outlines 
are  not  yet  all  filled  up.  There  are  gaps 
in  the  foreground,  and  gaps  in  the  back- 
ground, which  the  pencil  of  history ;  has 
yet  to  fill.  But  the  outlines,  at. least,  are. 
there,  corresponding  to  the  shadow  which 
prophecy  cast  upon  the  blank  canvas  more 
than  two  thousand  years  ago.  Thus  wrote 
Isaiah  (xlii. :  1—4)  : .—  '      ,      .  j        v    • 

"Behold  my  servant,  whom  I  uphold  ; 
mine  elect,'  in  [whom )  my,  soul  delighteth  ;  I 
have -put  my  spirit  upon  '  him  :  he  shall 
bring  (forth  judgment  to  the  Gentiles. 
-  "  He;  shall  not  cry,  nor  lift  up,  nor  cause 
his  voice  to  be  heard  in  the  street. 


116      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

"  A  bruised  reed  shall  he  not  break,  and 
the  smoking  flax  shall  he  not  quench  :  he 
shall  bring  forth  judgment  unto  truth. 

"  He  shall  not  fail  nor  be  discouraged,  till 
he  have  set  judgment  in  the  earth  :  and 
the  isles  shall  wait  for  his  law." 

Thus  the  facts  of  the  present  moral  do- 
minion of  Christ  correspond  to  the  proph- 
ecies of  Isaiah  and  Micah,  that  to  the  na- 
tions "the  law  shall  go  forth  from  Zion, 
and  the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem;" 
for  manifestly  that  was  the  point  whence 
the  law  of  Christ  issued  forth  upon  its 
great  career.     (Isaiah  ii.  2;  Micah  iv.  1,  2.) 

Evidently  the  world  reveals  to  our  intel- 
ligence, as  a  now  existing  fact,  a  spiritual 
kingdom  and  Christ  its  king.  This  has 
had  a  progressive  growth,  according  to  that 
divine  law  of  development,  "  from  the  least 
to  the  greatest,"  which  everywhere  oper- 
ates. It  has  also,  of  course,  had  its  begin- 
ning. In  this  beginning  we  cannot  expect 
that  it  will  be  as  plainly  recognizable  as 
in  its  more  advanced  stages.  We  must 
not  be  disappointed  if  we  do  not  find  it 
beginning  in  full  strength  and  complete- 
ness. But  when,  nevertheless,  did  it  begin? 
This  is  not  in  itself  a  very  important  ques- 


TIIE   COMING   OF  TIIE  KING.  117 

tion.  It  is  made  important  only  by  the 
fact  that  the  beginning  is  denied.  Many 
shut  their  eyes  to  the  fact  that  the  king- 
dom is  now  here,  because  they  find  no  rec- 
ord of  any  such  beginning  as  they  conceive 
there  should  have  been,  when  the  Son  of 
man  came  in  his  kingdom  to  "  sit  on  the 
throne  of  his  glory."  (Matt.  xxv.  31.) 
Having  searched  the  past  in  vain  for  fall- 
ing stars,  darkened  sun  and  moon,  and  an- 
gelic hosts,  they  say,  the  Son  of  man  has 
not  come,  the  Apostles  were  mistaken,  and 
even  Jesus  was  in  error. 

IV.  We  are  therefore  compelled  to  in- 
quire about  the  beginning  of  the  kingdom. 

Specially,  we  must  ask  what  our  Lord 
meant  by  the  signs  of  his  coming,  as  de- 
scribed in  Matt.  xxiv.  29-31.  Here  we 
must  rigidly  apply  the  principle,  that  the 
signs  must  be  of  the  same  nature  as  the  king- 
dom. If  the  kingdom  belongs  to  the  sphere 
of  the  senses,  the  signs  will ;  otherwise 
not.  If  the  kingdom  is  spiritual,  the  signs 
will  be  such  as  appeal  to  intelligence  rather 
than  to  sense.  It  is  not  reasonable  to  look 
for  disturbances  in  the  solar  system  and 
the  starry  universe  as  signs  of  a  spiritual 
epoch.     It  is  not  reasonable  to  think  that 


V£Lr8      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

Christ  meant  that  eclipses  and  clouds  of 
vapor  and  visible  angels,  blowing  audible 
trumpets,  were  to  be  signs  of  his  assuming 
a  spiritual  throne.  % 

(1.)  Why,  then,  did  he  speak  in  such 
terms  ? 

To  answer,  we  must  remember  that  the 
one  book  of  the  Jewish  people  was  the  Old 
Testament.  The  disciples  knew  that  book 
well.  Our  Lord  borrows  his  vivid  lan- 
guage about  the  signs  of  his  coming  from 
the  familiar  imagery  of  the  ancient  proph- 
ets. In  these,  the  extinction  of  the  civil 
and  religious  luminaries  of  society,  in  the 
destruction  of  institutions  and  the  over- 
throw of  priests  and  kings,  is  pictured  as 
the  failing  of  sun,  moon,  and  stars.  Wit- 
ness a  specimen  of  such  language  in  Isa- 
iah's prophecy  of  the  fall  of  Babylon :  — 
I  "  Behold  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh  to 
lay  the  land  desolate.  .  .  .  For  the  stars  of 
heaven  and  the  constellations  thereof  shall 
not  give  their  light :  the  sun  shall  be  dark- 
ened in  his  going  forth,  and  the  moon  shall 
not  cause  her  light  to  shine.  "     (xiii.  9, 10.) 

Now  it  was  perfectly  appropriate  thus  to 
speak,  as  our  Lord  spoke,  to  hearers  whose 
sacred  Scriptures  had  used  such  a  mode  of 


THE   COMING    OF  THE  KING.  119 

speaking  about  any  great  change  in  the  so- 
cial or  religious  order.1  For  an  event  was 
at  hand,  to  which  such  a  mode  of  speaking 
was  even  more  appropriate  than  to  the 
quenching  of  the  luminaries  of  old  Baby- 
lon and  Egypt.  Before  the  "  generation  " 
passed  away  which  heard  our  Lord  speak, 
that  event  took  place,  as  he  had  explicitly 
foretold  (Matt.  xxiv.  34),  which  was  nec- 
essary to  the  establishment  of  his  king- 
dom, and  to  the  manifestation  of  himself  as 
the  moral  king  of  men. 

(2.)  What,  now,  was  that  event  ? 

To  answer,  we  must  remember  that 
Christianity  first  appeared  to  the  world  as 
a  new  variety  of  Judaism,  a  Jewish  sect. 
Jesus  was  a  Jew.  His  Apostles  were  Jews. 
Their  first  converts  were  Jews,  who  con- 
tinued to  adhere  to  the  laws  of  Moses, 
and  endeavored  to  make  all  converts  from 
other  nations  conform,  and  expected  that 
the  whole  religious  world  would  continue  to 
look   to  Jerusalem   and  the  temple   as  its 

1  Whether  our  Lord's  hearers  understood  his  references  to 
signs  in  the  heavens  literally  (as  I  think  probable),  or  not, 
the  fact  remains,  that  their  Holy  Scriptures  were  in  their 
hands,  with  these  records  of  fulfilled  prophecy  that  had  been 
uttered  in  the  same  terms,  and  therefore  could  no  longer  be 
taken  literally  by  any  intelligent  hearer  or  reader. 


120      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

centre.  The  Epistles  of  Paul  resound  with 
the  conflict  between  the  conservative  party, 
who  strove  to  put  the  "  new  wine "  of 
Christianity  into  the  "  old  bottles  "  of  Ju- 
daism, and  the  radical  party,  headed  by 
Paul,  who  insisted  on  "  new  bottles,"  and 
went  so  far  as  to  abolish  the  Mosaic  Sab- 
bath, and  the  Abrahamic  sacrament  of  cir- 
cumcision. But  so  long  as  the  Levitical 
priesthood  offered  sacrifice  on  the  spot  con- 
secrated for  a  thousand  years  by  the  ritual 
of  Moses,  so  long  was  the  claim  of  Paul  to 
be  subject  only  to  the  law  of  Christ,  dis- 
puted by  an  appeal  to  the  divine  authority 
of  the  institutions  which  held  their  vantage- 
ground  on  the  temple  mountain.  From  that 
vantage-ground  they  must  be  dislodged.  The 
logic  of  some  such  event  as  the  demolition 
of  the  visible  centre  and  symbol  of  the  out- 
worn dispensation  was  needed  to  reinforce 
the  arguments  of  Paul,  that  circumcision 
was  "nothing,"  and  the  seventh  day  Sab- 
bath but  "  a  shadow  of  things  to  come." 
Only  when  that  ancient  altar  was  over- 
thrown, and  " Moses'  seat"  displaced,  could 
Christianity  be  fully  extricated  from  the 
Jewish  matrix  in  which  it  had  been  formed, 
and  manifest  itself  to  the  world  unencum- 


THE  COMING   OF  THE  KING.  121 

bered  with  obsolete  claims,  and  owning 
only  Christ  as  supreme.  Thus  essential  to 
establish  the  sole  spiritual  supremacy  of 
Christ  was  the  great  event,,  in  which  our 
Lord  foretold  that  Ms  royal  coming  should 
be  manifest  within  the  lifetime  of  some  of 
his  hearers.  It  took  place  in  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem  (a.  d.  70),  the  demoli- 
tion of  the  temple,  the  extinction  of  the 
luminaries  —  sun,  moon,  and  stars  —  of  the 
Jewish  firmament,  the  sweeping  away  of 
the  nation.  Then,  as  foretold,  appeared 
"  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  man  in  heaven," 
for  the  Cross  rose  as  the  Temple  fell. 
Then  began  "  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  " 
to  "  mourn,"  for  then  began  to  be  mani- 
fested the  Lord's  judgment-work  that  goes 
on  still,  in  the  sweeping  away  of  obstruc- 
tions to  his  kingdom,  with  all  who  cling 
to  them  and  insist  on  maintaining  them. 
Then  men  saw  —  whether  or  no  they  rec- 
ognized what  they  saw  —  "  the  Son  of  man 
coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  power 
and  great  glory,"  overshadowingly,  irresisti- 
bly, triumphantly  coming  amid  the  cloudy 
troubles  of  that  stormy  and  tempestuous 
time.  Then  began  the  "  angels "  of  the 
Son  of   man  "  with  a  great  trumpet  sound  " 


122      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

to  gather  "  his  elect  from  the  four  winds  of 
heaven,"  for  the  heralds  of  "  the  gospel  of 
the  kingdom  "  were  heard,  trumpet-tongued, 
with  augmenting  power,  in  aH  quarters  of 
the  world. 

The  principle  on  which  we  must  hold  this 
to  be  the  only  reasonable  explanation  of  the 
terms  in  which  oar  Lord  gave  the  signs  of 
his  coming  in  his  kingdom  is  this  :  That 
when  an  event  is  taking  place  in  the  spirit- 
ual realm  of  ideas,  the  indications  and  signs 
must  be  such  as  appeal  to  the  perception  of 
thought  rather  than  to  the  perception  of 
sense. 

One  may  say,  indeed :  Was  not  the  fall 
of  the  Jewish  temple  an  event  in  the  phys- 
ical world,  just  as  much  as  the  fall  of 
stars  ?  Yes,  and  so  also  was  the  appear- 
ance of  the  Man  Christ  Jesus  among  men 
an  event  in  the  physical  world.  But  such 
events,  though  they  must  be  in  the  physical 
world  in  order  to  be  recognized  at  all,  be- 
long  rather  to  the  ideal  world.  Their  value 
and  significance  lie  not  so  much  in  the 
things  seen  as  in  the  things  unseen.  Their 
appeal  is  more  to  our  thoughts  than  to  our 
senses.  The  Jewish  institutions  represented 
certain  religious  ideas.     Their  fall  was  the 


THE   COMING   OF  THE  KING.  123 

fall  of  those  ideas,  betokening  a  change  and 
an  era  in  the  spiritual  realm  of  thought  and 
feeling,  of  which  the  fall  of  stars  could  have 
betokened  nothing.  All  of  Christ's  teach- 
ing went  in  this  direction,  —  to  turn  men's 
minds  from  the  outward  to  the  inward  view 
of  things,  from  the  "flesh"  to  the  "spirit." 

"  It  is  the  spirit  that  quicken  eth ;  the 
flesh  profiteth  nothing ;  the  words  that  I 
speak  unto  you,  they  are  spirit,  and  they  are 
life."     (John  yi.  63.) 

Unless  we  think  it  fit  to  estimate  events 
by  their  outward  shoiv  and  noise  more  than 
by  their  iveight  as  causes  in  the  ideal  ivorld 
of  thought  and  spirit,  we  cannot  fail  to  rec- 
ognize the  overthrow  of  that  city  and  tem- 
ple, which  stood  as  the  centre  and  the  sym- 
bol of  an  obsolete  order  of  things  opposing 
the  establishment  of  Christ's  supremacy,  as 
the  date,  so  far  as  we  need  a  date,  of  the 
manifestation  of  Christ's  enthronement  as 
the  spiritual  king  of  the  living  world.  Thus, 
we  reckon  the  years  of  our  nation  from  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  although  that 
Declaration  had  to  be  made  good  by  years 
of  war,  and  the  national  life  had  to  linger 
on  through  years  of  suspense  till  the  subse- 
quent formation  of  the  Constitution  of  the 


124      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

"  more  perfect  Union."  Thus  the  newly 
inaugurated  kingdom  had  its  era  of  struggle 
through  persecution,  and  its  period  of  sus- 
pense, when  it  seemed  a  question  whether  it 
might  not  come  to  nought.  So  the  morning 
sun  often  mounts  through  battling  clouds, 
which  are  not  burnt  away  till  noon.  But 
we  consider  that  the  day  begins  with  sunrise. 

Our  Lord  then,  as  I  consider,  has  come, 
because  he  is  here.  Not  here  merely  in  an 
invisible  spiritual  presence,  but  here  in  a 
plainly  recognizable  presence,  his  name  the 
reigning  name,  his  influence  the  ascendant 
influence,  his  thought  the  dominant  thought 
in  the  world  we  live  in.  The  word  our 
Lord  applies  to  his  coming  —  Paeousia  — 
signifies  in  strictness  Presence.  His  com- 
ing was  a  coming  in  order  to  be  present,  a 
coming  to  stay.  The  Christian  period,  now 
nearly  1900  years  in  progress,  is  the  period 
of  our  Lord's  recognized  presence  in  the 
world,  with  increasing  manifestation  of  his 
spiritual  power  as  king  and  judge  of  men. 

Christ's  presence-period  in  this  world  is 
parallel  (as  I  shall  endeavor  to  explain  in 
chapter  viii.)  with  the  resurrection- period 
in  the  next  world.  Conformably  to  this 
view    we    find    the   New    Testament    com 


THE  COMING   OF  THE  KING.  125 

stantly  associating  the  two  ideas  of  the 
coming  of  the  Lord  and  the  resurrection. 
The  idea  of  judgment  is  also  linked  closely 
with  these  two.  So  far  or  so  near  as  is  the 
judgment,  so  far  or  so  near  is  also  the  resur- 
rection. Here,  then,  we  must  inquire  next 
into  this  also,  whether  the  judgment,  which 
the  popular  mind  relegates  to  the  end  of 
time,  and  with  it  the  resurrection,  is  not 
rather  a  thing  of  the  present,  like  the  com- 
ing and  presence  of  the  Lord  as  our  king. 

V.  Before  entering,  however,  on  this 
next  chapter  of  our  inquiry,  one  may  ask 
at  this  point,  Must  we,  then,  give  up  the 
traditional  idea  of  a  Christ  to  come  with 
clouds,  in  dazzling  light,  begirt  with  hosts 
of  angels,  amid  the  attendant  terrors  of 
earth's  final  catastrophe  ?  It  seems  to  me 
that  we  must.  The  sayings  of  our  Lord, 
which  have  been  thought  to  foretell  such 
an  event,  being  found  to  carry  quite  an- 
other meaning,  there  is  no  further  ground 
on  which  to  hold  to  the  traditional  notion 
of  the  second  advent.1  That  notion  is  a 
thoroughly  Jewish  one,  and  has  no  place 
in  a  thoroughly  Christian  way  of  thinking 
upon  the  kingdom  of  heaven.     More,  how- 

1  See  Note  B,  at  the  end  of  this  chapter. 


126       GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

ever,  will  require  to  be  said  of  this  subse- 
quently, as  other  passages  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament shall  come  up  for  examination.  For 
the  present,  what  has  now  been  advanced 
clears  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  from 
the  requirement  of  any  delay,  as  supposed 
to  be  necessary,  that  it  may  take  place  at 
the  coming  of  the  Lord,  as  an  event  that  is 
still  postponed.  For  the  future,  we  may 
rely  only  on  the  progressive  character  of 
the  kingdom  of  our  Lord. 

To  think  of  Christ  as  coming  by  and  by 
in  outward  displays  to  the  senses  to  set  up 
his  kingdom  upon  earth,  is  not  intelligent, 
because  it  ignores  the  testimony  of  intelli- 
gent observation  in  the  present  and  the  past, 
which  affirms  that  kingdom  to  be  a  now  ex- 
isting fact,  and  a  now  expanding  power. 
To  expect  that  Christ  will  by  and  by  mani- 
fest himself  as  king  in  this  world,  in  a 
bodily  form,  and  in  a  special  locality  as  the 
centre  of  his  kingdom,  is  not  intelligent,  be- 
cause it  ignores  the  spiritual  method  of  his 
rule,  and  expects  the  movement  of  his  king- 
dom to  change  from  that  of  an  inwardly  de- 
veloping life  to  that  of  an  outward  mechan- 
ism. But  as  Paul  wrote  to  the  Galatians 
(iii.  3),  "having  begun  in  the  spirit"  we 


"THE  REGENERATION."  127 

are  not  to  be  "  perfected  in  the  flesh."  The 
manner  of  our  Lord's  kingdom  hitherto  will 
doubtless  be  its  manner  henceforward.  Ob- 
serve,—  its  manner,  not  its  measure.  Its 
measure  is  no  less  than  the  unknown  possi- 
bilities of  an  unbounded  progress. 

Believing  this,  while  believing  with  the 
fullest  confidence  that  the  Son  of  man  has 
come  in  his  kingly  glory,  and  longing  for 
larger  disclosures  of  his  glory  as  "  Lord  of 
all,"  we  still  join  in  the  prayer  of  the  first 
disciples  :  "  Thy  kingdom  come." 


NOTE  A. 
on  "the  regeneration. 


And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
That  ye  which  have  followed  me,  in  the  regenera- 
tion when  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  in  the  throne  of 
his  glory,  ye  also  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judg- 
ing the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.     (Matt.  xix.  28.) 

This  puzzling  passage  becomes  full  of  light  when 
set  in  the  view  now  taken,  namely,  that  the  Son  of 
man  has  come  in  his  kino-dom,  and  is  ruling  the 
world  as  king  with  a  constantly  extending  sway,  and 
is  making  the  world  new  (that  is,  renovating  or  "  re- 
generating" it),  not  ah  at  once,  but  by  a  constantly 
advancing  process  of  change  for  the  better. 

Premising  here,  simply,  that  the  word  which  our 


128       GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

version  renders  "regeneration"  (palingenesia)  is 
generally  accepted  as  denoting  a  restored  and  reno- 
vated condition  of  the  world,  in  a  moral  point  of 
view,  attention  needs  to  be  called  here  mainly  to 
this  point,  namely,  that,  according  to  our  Lord's 
prophecy,  this  renovation,  or  regeneration,  whenever 
it  is  displayed  to  view,  will  be  signalized  by  a  cer- 
tain enthronement  of  the  disciples  and  their  Master. 

If  now  we  should  find  the  disciples  enthroned  in 
any  such  way  as  to  exhibit  to  us  an  adequate  fulfill- 
ment of  the  portion  of  this  prophecy  which  relates 
to  them,  such  a  fact  would  go  far  to  demonstrate 
that  the  enthronement  of  their  Master  had  also  taken 
place.  For  the  two  are  declared  to  be  coincident. 
"  When  the  Son  of  man  shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his 
glory,  ye  also  shall  sit  on  twelve  thrones,"  etc.  Now 
such  an  enthronement  of  the  disciples  has,  beyond  a 
doubt,  actually  come  to  pass,  as  we  shall  see.  So 
far  as  we  recognize  this,  we  must  recognize,  as  a 
fact  inseparable  from  it,  that  the  Son  of  man  also 
now  "  sits  in  the  throne  of  his  glory." 

How  the  disciples  understood  the  prophecy  is  not 
of  much  consequence.  In  all  probability  they  mis- 
understood it.  They  grasped  it  mechanically,  no 
doubt,  anticipating  that  they  were  to  occupy  visible 
judgment-seats,  as  being,  so  to  speak,  associate  jus- 
tices with  their  Master  in  a  grand  court  presided 
over  by  him  in  bodily  presence,  as  judge-in-chief. 
The  same  misunderstanding  probably  dominates  the 
minds  of  most  who  read  this  passage  to-day. 

And  yet  our  Lord's  words  have  received  a  spirit- 
ual fulfillment  far  surpassing  in  its  grandeur  all  such 
mechanical  anticipations. 


"THE  REGENERATION."  129 

The  twelve  tribes  of  the  Christian  Israel,  the 
whole  church,  all  its  schisms  notwithstanding,  has 
for  ages  looked  up  to  the  Apostles  as  occupants  of 
such  judgment-thrones  as  our  Lord's  promise  as- 
signed them.  The  Apostles  have  been,  through  their 
writings,  the  judges  of  the  Christian  world,  the  ex- 
pounders of  Christ's  law.  Every  heresy  has  been 
cited  before  them  for  trial.  Every  controversy 
respecting  church  order  or  Christian  doctrine  has 
been  carried  up  to  them  for  decision.  The  sentences 
which  they  have  been  regarded  as  pronouncing  have 
been  reverently  claimed  to  be  decisive,  and  have 
been  accepted  as  the  judgment  of  the  Lord  himself, 
delivered  through  them. 

What  accomplishment  of  that  prophecy  could  be. 
grander  than  a  historical  fact  like  this  —  the  specta- 
cle of  those  Apostles,  despised  and  rejected  by  the 
world  in  their  day,  but  for  ages  enjoying  this  spir- 
itual enthronement  with  their  Lord,  century  after 
century  regulating  Christian  life,  reforming  Chris- 
tian thought,  directing  spiritual  progress  as  the  im- 
mortal arbiters  of  truth  ? 

If  our  Lord  did  not  mean  just  this,  one  thing  is 
certain.  We  cannot  conceive  of  a  grander  fulfill- 
ment  of  his  words.  We  can  think  of  one  with  more 
show  and  noise,  but  not  of  one  possessing  essentially 
greater  majesty. 

But,  whatever  fulfillment  we  recognize  here  in  the 
case  of  the  Apostles  we  have  to  recognize  also  in  the 
case  of  Christ.  The  same  glance  by  which  we  rec- 
ognize their  present  undoubted  spiritual  enthrone- 
ment includes  also,  above  them,  the  throne  of  the 
glory  of  the  Son  of  man,  in  this  "  regeneration  "  or 
9 


130      GOSPEL  OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

renovated  world.  If  it  cannot  be  denied  that  the 
Apostles  now  sit  on  these  spiritual  thrones  of  judg- 
ment, no  more  can  it  be  doubted  that  he  also  now 
sits  with  them  and  above  them  ;  that  his  voice  is 
heard  giving  judgment,  as  well  as  theirs.  The  ful- 
fillment of  this  prophecy  has  therefore  taken  place; 
that  is,  it  has  begun  its  fulfillment.  The  event  spoken 
of  in  the  same  words,  both  in  this  text  and  in  that 
other  text  which  is  commonly  understood  to  refer  to 
a  judgment  at  the  end  of  time  (Matt.  xxv.  31),  has 
come  to  pass.     For  this  last,  see  chapter  vii. 

More  will  be  said  on  this  subject  of  judgment  in 
the  next  chapter.  Only  let  it  here  be  noticed,  that 
when  we  speak  of  this  prophecy  as  fulfilled,  we 
mean  that  it  has  begun  to  be  fulfilled.  More  strictly, 
it  is  fulfilling.  "  The  regeneration,"  with  its  paral- 
lel processes  of  judgment,  is  now  going  on,  not  yet 
complete.  Doubtless  there  is  far  more  to  come. 
But  it  is  to  come  after  the  same  manner.  It  is  not  in- 
telligent to  expect  that  the  manner  will  change  from  that 
of  spiritual  power  to  that  of  outward  form. 


NOTE  B. 

'ON    THE    ANGELS'    PROPHECY    OF    CHRIST'S    COM- 
ING. 

And  while  they  looked  steadfastly  toward  heaven 
as  he  went  up,  behold,  two  men  stood  by  them  in 
white  apparel; 

Which  also  said,  Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  stand  ye 
gazing  up  into  heaven?  this  same  Jesus,  which  is 
taken  up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like 


THE  ANGELS'   PROPHECY.  131 

manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven.     (Acts 
i.  10,  11.) 

The  angels'  saying  has  been  generally  regarded 
as  a  plain  prophecy  of  a  coming  within  the  sphere  of 
the  senses.  It  would  very  naturally  be  so  under- 
stood by  those  who  heard  the  angels  so  speak.  Es- 
pecially would  it  be  so  understood  by  minds  imbued 
as  the  minds  of  the  Apostles  were,  with  the  ideas, 
current  among  their  countrymen,  of  a  coming  of  the 
Messiah  in  glory  outwardly  displayed.  And  as  their 
eyes  had  seen  him  go,  naturally  they  would  think 
their  eyes  should  see  him  come.  And  yet,  mark,  it 
is  not  said,  "Ye  shall  see  him  come;"  only,  "He 
shall  (or  will)  come."  The  seeing,  or  the  recogniz- 
ableness,  of  his  coming,  is  at  most  only  an  infer- 
ence from  what  the  angels  said,  however  clear  and 
legitimate  the  inference  be. 

It  is  written,  however,  "  Shall  so  come  in  like 
manner."  There  are  several  other  passages  in 
which  the  words  here  translated  "  in  like  manner  " 
occur,  but  only  here  are  they  so  rendered.  In  Matt, 
xxiii.  37,  they  are  rendered  "even  as."  In  Luke 
xiii.  34,  Acts  vii.  28,  2  Tim.  iii.  8,  they  are  rendered 
"as."  In  all  these  passages  every  one  will  see  that 
the  idea  presented  is  that  of  a  real  resemblance,  but 
not  a  formal  resemblance.  Jannes  and  Jambres 
opposing  Moses  with  magical  enchantments,  and 
heretical  teachers  opposing  the  Apostles  with  false 
doctrines,  present  a  real  resemblance  under  very  dis- 
similar forms;  but  the  real  likeness  of  the  two  cases 
is  expressed  by  the  words  which  compare  Christ's 
coming  to  his  going,  "in  like  manner  as."     This 


132      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

idea  of  a  real  resemblance  is  intensified,  in  the  an- 
gels' prophecy,  by  one  added  word,  "so"  —  "  shall 
so  come,"  etc.  This  word,  however,  does  not  change 
the  idea,  does  not  import  that  the  resemblance  is 
formal  as  well  as  real;  it  only  emphasizes  the  fact 
that  it  is  real. 

Thus,  indeed,  it  has  been  generally  understood. 
Whatever  conceptions  of  the  second  advent  have 
been  held,  nothing  is  plainer  than  the  fact,  that  the 
words  "so,  in  like  manner,"  have  been  generally 
construed  freely,  not  strictly,  to  signify  a  like  reality, 
not  a  like  manner.  The  going  was  secluded,  private, 
noiseless,  without  outward  sign  of  change,  save  in 
the  ascending:  motion,  the  mere  rising  and  vanishing 
of  a  familiar  human  form  in  the  air.  Nothing  could 
be  more  unlike  this  going,  in  manner,  than  such  a 
coming  as  is  pictured  in  the  traditional  expectations 
of  the  second  advent,  with  clouds,  angels,  fire,  judg- 
ment terrors,  and  divine  glories. 

Evidently  the  church  has  consistently  regarded 
the  prophetic  "  so  in  like  manner  "  asa  declaration, 
not  of  the  strict  manner  of  the  coming,  but  of  its 
reality,  and  its  recognizableness. 

The  Lord  had  really  gone.  He  would  so  come 
(as  really)  as  they  had  seen  him  go.  Thus  the  an- 
gels prophesied,  and  thus  the  church  has  understood, 
besides  finding  here  an  implication,  additionally,  that 
this  real  coming  would  also  be  a  recognizable  com- 
ing. 

The  mistake  has  been  in  thinking  and  affirming 
that  the  recognizableness  of  the  coming  would  be 
within  the  sphere  of  the  senses.  In  this  expectation 
the  church,  as  a  whole,  still  cleaves  to  the  old  Jew- 


"AT"   CHRIST'S  COATING.  133 

ish  notion  of  a  Messianic  display  of  glory  and  power 
in  the  visible  sky  and  in  the  world  of  external  forms. 
Christians  still  deserve  the  angels'  expostulation, 
"Why  stand  ye  gazing  up  into  heaven?"  Look 
upon  the  world  with  a  more  thoughtful  insight  into 
spiritual  facts,  and  see  that  the  Lord  has  come. 

Here  the  reader  must  be  content  with  a  simple 
reference  to  fuller  discussions  than  present  limits 
permit,  such  as  "The  Parousia,"  by  Dr.  Warren, 
or  my  short  "  Essay  upon  the  Gospel  of  Matthew." 

The  reality  of  our  Lord's  coming  is  recognizable 
by  a  clear-eyed  spiritual  intelligence,  intent  upon  the 
facts  and  methods  of  his  growing  kingdom  of  the 
Spirit  in  the  world.  A  Christian,  as  distinct  from  a 
Jewish,  method  of  interpreting  prophecy,  discerns 
that  he  has  come,  that  he  is  coming  still,  in  clearer, 
stronger,  grander  manifestations  of  his  spiritual  sov- 
ereignty over  men;  and  that  he  is  still  to  come, — 
not  by  catastrophe  but  by  development,  —  in  his 
consummate  and  universally  recognized  glory  as  the 
Spiritual  Head  of  our  race.  Thus  his  presence  (pa- 
rousia) in  a  growing  influence  is  a  perpetual  fact 
through  all  the  Christian  centuries,  an  age-long 
reign  in  a  continually  ascending  supremacy,  "  till  he 
hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet." 

NOTE  C. 

ON   THE   RESURRECTION   AT    CHRIST'S    COMING. 

For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all 
be  made  alive. 

But  every  man  in  his  own  order;  Christ  the  first- 
fruits;  afterward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  com- 
ing.     (1  Cor.  xv.  22,  23.) 


134      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

This  is  a  specimen  passage  of  a  number  in  which 
the  resurrection  is  closely  associated  with  the  coming 
of  Christ.  One  word  in  it,  however,  demands  spe- 
cial attention  before  its  full  scope  is  examined. 

The  word  here  translated  "at"  '{*p)  means  either 
at  or  in.  It  depends  wholly  on  the  translator's  no- 
tion of  the  word  it  stands  with,  whether  to  say  at  or 
in.  If  the  coming  of  Christ  is  a  simple  event,  like 
sunrise,  we  may  say  "  at  his  coming."  But  if  it  be 
a  coming  that  advances  and  matures  through  a  period 
until  a  consummation,  we  may  say  in,  or  during,  his 
coming.  In  the  same  way,  as  will  be  shown  subse- 
quently (chapter  viii.),  where  our  translators  (as  in 
John  vi.  40)  say  "  at  the  last  day,"  because  of  their 
notion  of  that  "day"  as  a  day  in  the, same  sense 
that  Easter  day  is  a  day,  we,  thinking  of  that  day 
as  a  period,  like  the  days  of  creation,  say  "  in  the 
last  day." 

It  has  been  shown  in  the  foregoing  chapter  that 
Christ's  coming  is  more  than  a  simple  advent;  it  is  a 
coming  to  be  continually  present  in  the  world  as  its 
spiritual  king,  a  coming  and  presence  as  the  original 
word  "  parousia  "  means.  We  regard  it,  therefore, 
not  as  a  simple  event,  at  which  another  event  may 
occur,  but  as  the  period  of  an  age-long  development 
of  the  growing  power  and  glory  of  him  who  has  come 
to  be  "with  us  always  even  to  the  end"  (Matt, 
xxviii.  20),  the  period  in  which  his  resurrection- 
power  is  made  manifest.  Instead,  therefore,  of 
thinking  of  those  who  are  Christ's  being  raised  to 
life  at  a  time  when  an  instantaneous  advent  gives  the 
signal,  we  are  to  think  of  them  as  rising  into  life  in 
and  throughout  the  whole  period,  during  which  the 


"AT"   CHRIST S  COMING.  135 

gospel  power  makes  his  presence  known.  More  of 
this  is  said  in  chapters  viii.  and  ix. 

The  question  has  been  raised,  whether  this  proph- 
ecy of  the  resurrection  of  life  is  a  limited  one,  or 
unlimited,  —  whether  all  who  "  die  in  Adam  "  are  to 
be  "  made  alive  in  Christ."  The  language  of  verse 
22  is  absolutely  unlimited  in  terms,  —  "in  Adam 
all,  in  Christ  all."  The  whole  argument,  it  is  true, 
runs  from  verse  12  onward,  wholly  in  the  line  of  the 
Christian  hope,  which  had  been  shaken  by  denials  of 
the  resurrection.  This  is  held  to  limit  the  "all." 
But  the  Christian  hope  is  not  a  selfish  one;  "  not  for 
us  only,  but  for  the  whole  world,"  says  John  (1,  ii. 
2).  "  God,"  says  Paul,  "is  the  Saviour  of  all  men, 
specially  of  those  that  believe  "  (1  Tim.  iv.  10,),  and 
"will  have  all  men  to  be  saved  "  (1  Tim.  ii.  4).  In 
.this  "all,"  therefore,  the  Christian  hope,  toward 
which  the  whole  argument  runs,  must  include  the 
greatest  number  possible.  It  may  be  said,  however, 
that  the  Apostle's  subsequent  expression,  "  they  that 
are  Christ's  at  his  coming,"  shows  that  he  was 
thinking  only  of  Christians,  when  he  said,  just  be- 
fore, that  "  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive."  This 
is  not  to  the  point.  For,  of  course,  in  his  view,  no 
one  could  be  made  alive  in  Christ  without  being;  also 
a  Christian. 

Limiting  the  "all"  as  the  scope  of  the  argu- 
ment for  the  Christian  hope  requires,  and  granting 
that  verse  22  means  that  "  as  in  Adam  all  who  are 
Adamic  die,  so  in  Christ  shall  all  who  are  Christ's 
be  made  alive;"  the  very  nature  of  the  Christian 
hope,  as  a  hope  for  mankind,  raises  this  question: 
Whether  the  Christians   made   alive  in  Christ  are 


136      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

only  the  Christians  of  tins  ivorld,  — how  many  of  the 
vast  multitude  who  go  into  the  future  world  utterly 
ignorant  of  Christ  and  of  his  gospel  may  be  em- 
braced in  this  ultimate  hope  of  life  in  Christ. 

It  would  be  hard  to  say  what  was'in  Paul's  mind 
upon  this  subject,  were  this  the  only  passage  in 
which  he  has  come  near  this  deeply  interesting  ques- 
tion. There  are,  however,  three  other  passages,  in 
which  he  speaks  more  positively,  namely:  — 

"  That  at  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should 
bow,  of  things  in  heaven,  and  things  in  earth,  and 
things  under  the  earth  [that  is,  in  the  regions  of  the 
dead],  and  that  every  tongue  should  confess  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Fa- 
ther."    (Phil.  ii.  10,  11.) 

"For  it  pleased  the  Father  that  in  him  [Christ] 
should  all  fullness  dwell.  And,  having  made  peace 
through  the  blood  of  his  cross,  by  him  to  reconcile 
all  things  unto  himself;  by  him,  /  say,  whether  they 
be  things  in  earth,  or  things  in  heaven."  (Col.  i. 
19,  20.) 

"  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  times 
he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ, 
both  which  are  in  heaven  and  which  are  on  earth, 
even  in  him."     (Eph.  i.  10.) 

These  three  great  prophecies  speak  unqualifiedly 
of  an  ultimate  reconciliation  to  God  of  whatever 
shall  exist.  "  All  existences"  is  the  close  equiva- 
lent of  the  term  "  all  things,"  for  which  the  Greek 
employs  no  substantive,  as  "  things,"  but  uses  only  a 
plural  adjective,  signifying  being  in  general.  What- 
ever additional  light  the  passage  before  us  in  1  Cor- 
inthians can  receive,  must  be  sought  from  these 
three. 


"AT"   CHRIST S  COMING.  137 

To  estimate  fairly  the  force  of  these  four  separate 
prophecies,  all  unqualified  as  the  Apostle  utters 
them,  I  ask,  Would  an  orthodox  preacher,  discours- 
ing now  upon  the  ultimate  extent  of  Christ's  salva- 
tion, think  he  had  sufficiently  guarded  the  doctrine  if 
he  should  simply  paraphrase  Paul's  words  in  these 
four  texts,  —  if  he  should  abstain  from  adding  at 
least  a  cautionary  word  or  two  to  intimate  to  his 
hearers  that  the  redemption  would  nevertheless  not 
ultimately  include  all  then  in  existence,  —  if  he  should 
fail  at  least  to  hint  that  even  then  the  dark  prison- 
house  of  endless  despair  would  include  vast  multi- 
tudes of  impenitent  souls  ?  Judged  by  certain  stand- 
ards of  the  modern,  if  not  of  the  Biblical,  sort, 
Paul's  omission  to  "  cover  "  that  point  is  remarkable. 
And  it  is  also  remarkable  that  nowhere  else,  in  all 
that  he  has  written,  does  he  cover  it.  Was  it  then, 
in  his  view,  a  real  point  to  cover  ? 

The  impression  which  these  three  texts  naturally 
make  upon  the  ordinary  reader  is  fairly  reflected  in 
the  remarks  made  upon  the  second  of  the  three  by 
two  commentators  of  orthodox  sentiments  and  of  the 
highest  learning;. 

Dr.  H.  A.  W.  Meyer  :  "  The  only  right  sense  is, 
thus,  that  through  Christ  the  whole  universe  shall  be 
reconciled  with  God." 

Bishop  Ellicott:  "It  does  say  that  the  eternal 
and  incarnate  Son  is  the  '  causa  medians  '  by  which 
the  absolute  totality  of  created  things  shall  be  re- 
stored into  its  primal  harmony  with  its  Creator  — 
more  than  this  it  does  not  say,  and  where  God  is 
silent  it  is  not  for  man  to  speak." 

Nevertheless,  the  most  universal  terms,  the  most 
sweeping  statements,  are  always  tacitly  understood 


138  GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

to  be  subject  to  such  necessary  limitations  as  the  nat- 
ure of  the  case  imposes.  Thus,  in  saying  God  can 
do  anything,  we  do  not  mean  to  say  that  he  can  do 
what  is  wrong  or  inconsistent.  So  in  the  present 
instance,  the  comprehensive  "  all "  must  be  taken  to 
mean  all  who  are  capable,  through  their  free  choice, 
of  life  through  Christ.  Such,  and  only  such,  will 
come  into  the  number  of  "those  who  are  Christ's  " 
in  the  period  of  his  coming  and  presence. 

Such  a  limitation  in  the  nature  of  things  Christ 
seems  to  hint  of  in  the  sin  which  is  forgiven  "  neither 
in  this  world  nor  in  the  world  to  come."  (Matt.  xii. 
32.)  Intimations  of  impossibilities  arising  from  the 
condition  of  the  spirit  itself  are  found  in  Christ's 
strong  expressions,  "  Ye  serpents,  ye  generation  of 
vipers,"  etc.  (Matt,  xxiii.  33.)  (Tree  will  has  play 
hereafter,  but  the  laws  of  habit  and  character  have 
force  also.  "  All  shall  be  made  alive  "  icho  can  be, 
is  the  utmost  that  can  be  concludedv.  That  all  can 
be  is  the  hope  held  by  many,  but  a  hope  without 
any  positive  guarantee. 

Yet  the  Apostle  Paul  has  left  on  record  those  plain 
prophecies  that  there  shall  be  an  ultimate  and  final 
reconciliation  to  God  of  all  who  exist.  This,  then,  in 
connection  with  the  present  statement,  leads  to  the 
inference  that  all  who  are  incapable  of  being  "  made 
alive  in  Christ "  will  have  ceased  to  exist  before  the 
end. 

Here  we  have  touched,  but  cannot  pursue,  the 
subject  of  "  conditional  immortality,"  a  doctrine  at 
present  strongly  supported,  and  a  relief,  as  many 
deem  it,  from  the  contradiction  which  the  notion  of 
an  endless  misery  presents,  in  many  minds,  to  the 
Christian  conception  of  God. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

JUDGMENT    A    PRESENT  AND    PERPETUAL    REAL- 
ITY IN  BOTH  WORLDS. 

"It  is  he  which  was  ordained  of  God  to  be  the  Judge  of 
quick  and  dead.  "  — Acts  x.  42. 

The  connection  in  which  the  ideas  of 
resurrection  and  judgment  stand  in  the 
New  Testament  requires  us  to  study  the 
general  subject  of  the  divine  judgment  for 
the  sake  of  relieving  the  subject  of  the  res- 
urrection of  some  misconceptions  attached 
to  it  by  misconceptions  on  the  subject  of 
judgment.  It  is  popularly  supposed  that 
there  must  be  a  delay  of  resurrection  until 
the  time  has  arrived  for  the  yet  distant 
judgment  to  take  place.  But  what  if  the 
judgment  is  not  distant  ?  What  if  it  is 
now  going  on  ?  What  if  it  is  to  go  on  only 
as  it  now  goes  ? 

The  thoughtful  reader  of  the  Bible  can- 
not fail  to  be  impressed  by  the  frequent  re- 
currence of  that  solemn  word  of  righteous- 
ness —  Judgment.     The   New   Testament 


140      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

unfolds  a  view  oi  future  judgment  which  is 
not  apparent  in  the  Old.  But  that  revela- 
tion of  the  present  judgment  which  is  so 
prominent  in  the  Old  is  obscured  in  the 
New  through  a  traditional  misunderstand- 
ing, which  has  settled  on  many  passages, 
one  instance  of  which  was  exhibited  in 
Note  A,  at  the  end  of  the  preceding  chap- 
ter. 

The  certainty  of  judgment  beyond  the 
grave  is  testified  by  reiterated  declarations 
of  Christ  and  his  Apostles.  What  the 
Master  said  of  the  "resurrection  of  judg- 
ment" the  disciples  repeat  in  saying, 
"  after  death,  judgment.5'  "  The  dead, 
small  and  great,"  are  seen  in  vision  stand- 
ing before  the  judgment  throne.  There 
every  man  must  appear  *  to  "  receive  the 
things  done  in  the  body,  whether  good  or 
bad." 

Such  testimonies,  coupled  with  misunder- 
standings which  we  are  soon  to  notice, 
have  created  a  way  of  thinking  on  this  sub- 
ject, which  relegates  judgment  to  the  other 
side  of  the  grave,  and  fails  to  recognize  it 
duly  as  it  is  proceeding,  here,  according  to 

1  "  For  all  of  us  must  needs  be  made  manifest  before  the 
judgment  seat  of  Christ."     (2  Cor.  v.  10.)    (Literally.) 


JUDGMENT  A  PRESENT  REALITY.       141 

our  Lord's  emphatic  declaration,  "  now  is 
the  judgment  of  this  world."  (John  xii. 
31.)  Judgment  goes  before  death  as  well 
as  after.  "After  death,  judgment,"  not 
"  the  judgment ;  our  translators  slipped  in 
that  little  word.  (Heb.  ix.  27.)  No  man 
by  dying  gets  away  from  judgment.  Nor 
does  any  man  have  to  wait  for  it  till  after 
death. 

I.  But  what  is  judgment  ?     It  is  :  — 

(1.)  Experience  of  the  good  or  eyil  re- 
sults of  the  course  we  take,  with  the  di- 
vine law  or  against  it. 

It  is  also  :  — 

(2.)  A  revelation  in  each  man's  con- 
sciousness of  those  results  as  the  fruit  of 
his  obedience  or  disobedience  to  the  divine 
law. 

It  is  plain  that  the  first  of  these  may 
exist  without  the  second.  The  results  of 
action  cannot  fail  to  follow,  or  begin  to  fol- 
low, immediately  after  action.  The  man 
who  perpetrates  a  crime,  however  success- 
fully, suffers  an  immediate  result  in  the  hard- 
ening and  depraving  of  his  moral  nature, 
and  this  result  is,  essentially,  his  judgment, 
whether  it  be  immediately  revealed  to  him 
as  such,  or  not. 


142      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

It  is  also  plain  that  the  second  element 
in  judgment  may  be  delayed  long  after  the 
first.  The  transgressor  may  successfully 
blind  himself  to  his  condition,  as  hardened, 
depraved,  and  worsening.  In  other  words, 
he  is  simply  unconscious  of  the  work  of 
judgment  that  is  actually  going  on  within 
him,  in  the  degradation  and  growing  ruin 
of  his  nature.  When  the  time  comes  for 
this  to  flash  upon  him,  and  consume  him 
with  shame  and  agony,  the  judgment  of 
which  he  then  becomes  conscious  is  simply 
a  revelation^-  or  discovery,  of  the  judgment 
that  has  been  working  in  him  since  his  evil 
course  began.  The  discovery  did  not  make 
the  judgment.  It  only  brought  it  to  light 
in  the  man's  own  consciousness. 

II.  But  where  is  judgment  ?  Wherever 
law  is,  there  is  judgment.  Judgment,  as 
distinct  from  the  consciousness  of  judg- 
ment, is  simply  the  experience  of  the  con- 
sequences of  acting  according  to  or  against 
the  divine  law.  As  soon  as  a  transgressor 
begins  to  break  the  thorn  hedge  with  which 
the  law  has  marked  and  secured  the  right 
way,  so  soon  the  retributive  thorns  be- 
gin to  tear.     The  great  catastrophe  which 

1  See  chapter  ix.  toward  the  close. 


JUDGMENT  A  PRESENT  REALITY.       143 

shakes  a  continent  when  human  slavery 
comes  to  a  bloody  end  is  only  the  conspic- 
uous climax  of  a  long  series  of  judgment 
evils,  which  had  been  slowly  blighting  a 
land  and  barbarizing  a  people.  The  uncon- 
sciousness of  those  who  were  hugging  the 
curse  to  their  bosoms,  and  blindly  glorying 
in  its  stupefying  illusions,  was  deemed  by 
those  who  watched  the  growth  of  the  can- 
cer as  one  of  the  very  grimmest  in  all  the 
train  of  judgment-consequences. 

Judgment,  then,  is  as  eternal  and  as  con- 
stantly operative  as  is  law.  It  is,  in  fact, 
the  operation  of  law,  in  blessing  the  obedi- 
ent and  bringing  wrath  upon  the  disobedi- 
ent. From  the  beginning  to  the  end  of 
action  under  law,  judgment  follows  every 
being  through  the  universe  of  God  wher- 
ever law  extends. 

Thinking  in  this  way  upon  the  subject 
of  judgment,  we  shall  avoid  the  mistakes 
that  ensue  upon  our  likening  the  divine 
judgment  to  a  human  court,  which  opens 
at  a  certain  place  and  time,  hears,  tries, 
sentences,  and,  having  gone  through  the 
docket,  adjourns.  The  divine  judgment 
never  waits  to  open,  and  never  stands  ad- 
journed, not  even  as  a  "  last  judgment,"  so 


144      GOSPEL    OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

long  as  there  lives  a  created  being  in  obedi- 
ence or  in  disobedience  to  the  law  of  God. 
Its  efficiency  is  as  conspicuous  in  the  bless- 
ing of  the  righteous  as  in  the  curse  of  the 
wicked ;  though  this  last  is  chiefly  thought 
of  among  sinners.  We  are  to  think  of  it 
not  as  an  event,  limited  to  a  specific  "  day," 
but  as  a  process,  which  runs  its  course 
throughout  the  whole  existence  of  the  re- 
sponsible subjects  of  law. 

What,  then,  must  we  understand  in 
Paul's  saying,  that  God  "  hath  appointed 
a  day  in  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in 
righteousness "  ?  (Acts  xvii.  31.)  What 
must  we  understand  in  John's  saying,  that 
he  saw  "  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand 
before  God  ?  "  (Rev.  xx.  12.)  We  must 
understand  that  "  day  "  to  be  a  period  not 
the  same  as  that  from  sunrise  to  sunset. 
We  must  understand  that  standing  before 
God  to  be  something  different  from  what 
could  be  formally  delineated  in  a  picture. 
John's  vision  was  not  representative  but 
suggestive,  not  a  mechanical  copy  but  a 
shadow  of  a  spiritual  reality.  There  is  no 
such  throne,  but  there  is  a  real  judgment, 
of  which  the  throne  and  the  standing  before 
it  are  purely  imaginative  symbols  and  shad- 


JUDGMENT  A  PRESENT  REALITY.       145 

ows.  And  John's  vision  was  simply  his 
momentary  glimpse  of  an  eternal  process. 
He  had  it  at  the  end  of  a  series  of  visions 
relating  to  the  course  of  earthly  history. 
He  came  to  it  as  a  visitor  comes  to  the  last 
room  in  a  picture  gallery.  He  narrates  it 
last  in  the  order  of  the  things  he  saw. 
But  the  room  is  there  with  its  pictures 
before  the  visitor  comes,  and  after  he  goes* 
And  thus  the  divine  judgment  is  eternally 
going  on,  as  unintermitted  as  is  the  opera- 
tion of  the  law,  that  "  whatsoever  a  man 
soweth  that  shall  he  also  reap."  It  is,  in 
fact,  nothing  but  the  operation  of  that  law 
in  bringing  consequences  to  pass. 

Unless  we  bring  this  mode  of  thinking  to 
the  interpretation  of  the  Scripture  doctrine 
of  judgment,  we  shall  reduce  the  spiritual 
and  eternal  processes  of  the  moral  universe 
to  the  mechanical  forms  of  such  a  judgment 
as  has  been  painted  by  Michael  Angelo. 

III.  To  what  has  now  been  said  as  to 
the  true  mode  of  thinking  on  this  subject, 
we  must  add  careful  notice  of  some  special- 
points,  namely  :  — 

(1.)  The  Scriptures  have  absolutely  noth- 
ing to  say  of  any  general  judgment  of  man- 
kind, collectively,  to  occur  after  the  earthly 
10 


146       GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

course  of  things  is  run.  If  this  seems  to 
any  reader  a  startling  assertion,  he  will  do 
well  to  look  carefully  at  the  evidence,  for  it 
is  unquestionably  true.  \ 

Matthew  xiii.  40-42,  49,  50,  will  be  im- 
mediately cited  as  demonstrating  a  divine 
judgment  at  "the  end  of  the  world."  But 
this  goes  for  nothing,  when  we  turn  to 
Heb.  ix.  26,  and  read,  that  the  death  of 
Christ  took  place  "  in  the  end  of  the  world." 
The  original  phrase  and  the  English  trans- 
lation agree  in  both  passages.  As  to  the 
death  of  Christ,  we  can  only  understand 
"  the  end  of  the  world,"  in  which  it  took 
place,  to  be  the  final  period  of  the  world,  re- 
garded as  the  end,  or  consummation,  of  the 
preparatory  ages.  Unless  some  sufficient 
reason  can  be  found  for  assigning  to  the 
phrase  in  Matthew  an  entirely  different 
sense  from  the  same  phrase  in  Hebrews, 
that  judgment  "  at  the  end  of  the  world  " 
turns  out  to  be  judgment  in  a  period  of 
earthly  history  that  is  still  in  progress.1 

The  passage  in  Matt.  xxv.  31-46,  sup- 
posed to  describe  "the  last  judgment,"  re- 
quires more  extended  discussion,  which  will 
occupy  the  next  chapter. 

1  See  my  Essay  on  the  Gospel  according  to  Matthew.     W. 
A.  Wilde  &  Co.,  Boston. 


JUDGMENT  A  PRESENT  REALITY.       147 

(2.)  The  Scriptures  represent  the  king- 
dom of  Christ  as  a  period  of  judgment. 

The  ancient  idea  of  sovereignty  combined 
in  one  person  those  functions  of  governing 
and  of  judging  which  modern  ideas  have 
separated.  The  ancient  kings  sat  on  judg- 
ment seats  to  administer  justice.  The  Old 
Testament  prophecies  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ  describe  him  as  coming  to  "  judge 
the  nations  "  (Isa.  ii.  4),  and  to  "  set  judg- 
ment in  the  earth."  (Isa.  xlii.  4.)  As 
shown  in  the  preceding  chapter,  a  spiritual 
kingdom,  with  Christ  as  its  king,  is  an  ex- 
isting fact  in  the  present  world.  So  far  as 
he  is  king,  he  is  also  judge  of  men,  in  the 
Biblical  conception,  not  waiting  the  coming 
of  the  end  of  time  to  ascend  a  throne  of 
judgment,  but  now  occupying  that  throne, 
and  administering  throughout  the  centuries 
a  work  of  judgment.  (See  Note  A,  at  the 
end  of  the  preceding  chapter.) 

The  New  Testament  exhibits  this  fact  in 
great  prominence.  While  it  extends  Christ's 
judgment  work  beyond  the  grave,  in  telling 
us  that  we  must  appear  [literally,  "  be 
manifested "  before  him  to  receive  the 
things  done  in  the  body  (2  Cor.  v.  10),  it 
extends  this  judgment  work  over  the  pres- 


148  GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

ent  also,  over  the  living,  as  well  as  the 
dead.  (Acts  x.  42.)  This  is  Christ's  own 
testimony  to  himself :  "  The  Father  judge th 
no  man,  but  hath  committed'  all  judgment 
to  the  Son,1  that  all  men  should  honor  the 
Son  even  as  they  honor  the  Father.  (John 
v.  22,  23.)  The  reference  of  this  judgment 
to  present  time  is  unquestionable,  since  it 
is  a  present  honor  that  all  are  to  yield, 
as  to  a  present  judge.  This  judgeship  of 
Christ  is  closely  connected  with  his  coming 
in  his  kingdom. 

"  For  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  the 
glory  of  his  Father  with  his  angels  ;  and 
then  he  shall  reward  every  man  according 
to  his  works. 

"  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  There  be  some 
standing  here,  which  shall  not  taste  of 
death,  till  they  see  the  Son  of  man  coming 
in  his  kingdom."     (Matt.  xvi.  27,  28.) 

Whatever  cause  we  have  thus  far  found 
to  think  that  the  Son  of  man  has  come  in 
his  kingdom,  will  incline  us  to  think  that 
his  judgment  seat  has  already  been  erected 
in  the  world. 

1  A  very  profound  truth  is  here  touched  by  the  Evangelist, 
namely,  that,  in  the  nature  of  things,  if  we  are  to  feel  our- 
selves judged  by  God  at  all,  it  cannot  be  by  an  unknown 
God,  but  only  by  God  as  revealed;  that  is,  of  course,  by 
God  as  revealed  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 


JUDGMENT  A  PRESENT  REALITY.      149 

(3.)  A  survey  of  the  period  of  Christian- 
ity, thus  far,  reveals  a  work  of  judgment 
as  running  on  through  the  centuries.  There 
was  judgment  in  constant  execution  be- 
fore Christ,  in  the  retributive  operation  of 
the  divine  law,  both  with  blessing  and 
in  wrath.  Of  this  the  Old  Testament  is 
full.  Judgment  by  no  means  began  when 
the  Son  of  man  came  in  his  kingdom,  but 
the  agency  of  Christ  in  judgment  began  to 
be  manifested  in  the  casting  out  of  evil,  in 
the  purging  of  the  church  and  the  world 
from  the  obstructions  to  the  progress  of  his 
kingdom.  So  far  as  the  agency  of  Christ 
is  a  more  perfect  agency  for  the  work  of 
revealing  and  condemning  and  casting  out 
all  obstacles  to  his  reigning  over  men  in 
truth  and  righteousness  and  love,  so  far  the 
work  of  judgment  must  proceed,  during  the 
Christian  period,  more  thoroughly,  mani- 
festly, effectively,  than  ever  before.  Now 
just  this,  which  we  must  admit  to  be  true, 
characterizes  the  period  of  Christ's  pres- 
ence in  his  kingdom  as,  in  a  special  sense, 
a  period  of  judgment  —  a  judgment  "  day," 
we  may  term  it,  a  day  of  ages,  like  the 
days  of  creation. 

Comparing    the    Christian    period,    thus 


150      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

far,  with  a  period  of  equal  duration  before 
Christ,  we  notice  a  marvelous  difference  in 
moral  progress.  Inveterate  evils,  that  had 
held  their  ground  from  the  time  of  primeval 
man,  have  been  gradually  disappearing  un- 
der the  ban  of  Christ,  condemned  and  cast 
out  by  that  "  spirit  of  power  and  of  love 
and  of  a  sound  mind"  which  is  slowly,  but 
steadily,  diffusing  itself  through  the  world 
from  Christ.  Infanticide,  slavery,  cruelty 
to  criminals,  neglect  of  the  helpless,  wars 
of  conquest,  religious  persecution,  tyran- 
nical government,  barbarous  laws,  have  all 
shrunk  under  the  ban  of  that  spirit  of  moral 
purity  and  intelligence  which  Christ  com- 
municates to  man.  The  Son  of  man  has 
evidently  been  sending  forth  his  "  angels," 
the  varied  powers,  personal  and  impersonal, 
that  follow  in  his  train  —  the  influences  not 
only  of  religion,  but  of  commerce,  learning, 
art,  etc.,  and  they  have  been  gathering  out 
of  his  kingdom  "  the  things  that  offend." 
(Matt.  xiii.  41.)  Incomplete  as  the  work 
may  be,  no  one  can  doubt  that  it  is  going 
on.  Christ's  own  words  describe  it  as  a 
present  fact  tending  toward  a  future  con- 
summation. "  Now  is  the  judgment  of  this 
world,  now  shall  the  prince  of  this  world 


JUDGMENT  A  PRESENT  REALITY.       151 

be  cast  out."  (John  xii.  31.)  It  is  precisely 
such  a  work  that  fitly  characterizes  the 
Christian  period  as  a  period  of  judgment  on 
all  that  opposes  the  sway  of  Christ  as  king. 
It  is  the  relation  of  Christ  to  such  a  work, 
as  the  centre  and  soul  of  the  agencies  that 
are  effectively  discovering  and  banning  and 
purging  away  the  evils  of  the  world,  which, 
justifies  us  in  regarding  him  as  to-day  the 
occupant  of  his  judgment  throne  in  a  grow- 
ing sovereignty  of  moral  glory  and  power. 

(4.)  Christ's  judgment  work  extends  into 
the  future.  The  sentences  of  righteousness 
which  he  has  pronounced  in  his  Gospel  will 
be  fully  written  out,  not  only  in  the  experi- 
ence of  the  world,  but  in  the  experience  of 
individual  souls,  "  that  every  man  may  re- 
ceive the  things  done  in  the  body."  Every 
conscience  will,  sooner  or  later,  experience 
this  revelation,  or  discovery,  of  the  divine 
judgment  as  accomplished  in  itself ;  will 
recognize  in  its  personal  experience  the  ful- 
fillment of  the  righteous  sentence  which 
Christ,  both  as  king  and  judge,  has  uttered 
in  his  Gospel.  This  revelation  of  judgment 
will  be  in  the  strictest  sense  before  Christ, 
not  in  external  form,  but  in  inward  con- 
sciousness, contemplating,  on  one  hand,  the 


152  GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

law  of  Christ,  and  on  the  other  one's  own 
personal  character,  and  the  consequences  of 
having  that  character  as  the  net  result  of 
the  deeds  done  in  the  body.      % 

Such  a  day  of  judgment  awaits  every 
man  in  that  solemn  chamber  of  conscience, 
in  which  the  spirit,  facing  the  realities  of 
its  present  condition  as  the  result  of  its 
past  action,  pronounces  on  itself,  with  joy 
or  grief,  the  sentence  of  the  divine  law, 
as  in  the  presence  of  its  judge  and  of  its 
future.  For  such  a  judgment  no  public 
theatre,  no  universal  concourse,  is  requisite, 
and  none  has  been  announced.  Unless  we 
expect  God  to  introduce  a  radical  change 
in  his  methods  of  executing  and  revealing 
his  judgments,  it  is  utterly  unreasonable  to 
expect  that  he  will  undertake  any  grand 
scenic  representation,  and  gather  together 
all  men  and  angels,  in  order  to  proclaim 
to  ears  what  has  been  sufficiently  demon- 
strated to  consciences. 

It  may  be  granted  to  any  one  who  urges 
it,  that  the  Scriptures  undoubtedly  convey 
the  impression  that  there  is  to  be  a  grand 
and  general  clearing  up  of  the  ways  of 
God  by  something  that  may  be  called  judg- 
ment.    We   must  beware,  however,  of  re- 


JUDGMENT  A  PRESENT  REALITY.       153 

ducing  such  a  fact  to  the  mechanical  propor- 
tions of  a  fresco  painting.  Such  a  result 
might  issue  as  certainly  and  as  clearly  from 
a  process,  requiring  ages  for  its  accomplish- 
ment in  the  gradual  operation  of  law,  as 
from  a  catastrophe,  taking  place  in  an  hour. 
And  observation  assures  us  that  God's  rev- 
elations follow  the  method  of  development 
rather  than  that  of  catastrophe.  Abra- 
ham's assurance,  that  the  Judge  of  all  the 
earth  does  right  (Gen.  xviii.  25)  will  be 
vindicated  sufficiently  to  all  by  the  grand 
result  to  which  the  long  judgment  process 
comes,  when  "  all  things  that  offend  "  shall 
have  sunk  under  condemnation,  and  "the 
new  heavens  and  the  new  earth  in  which 
dwelleth  righteousness  "  shall  be  revealed 
in  their  final  "  beauty  of  holiness." 

So  far  as  the  present  chapter  has  given 
reason  to  think  that  there  is  no  grand  and 
general  and  catastrophic  judgment-day  to 
be  waited  for,  the  associated  idea  that  there 
must  be  a  waiting  for  a  grand  and  general 
resurrection-day,  in  order  to  such  a  judg- 
ment, has  failed  to  find  ground  for  its  sup- 
port. 

The  traditional  conceptions  of  this  sub- 
ject are,  however,  closely  bound  up  with  a 


154      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

traditional  misunderstanding  of  a  section  of 
the  Gospel  according  to  Matthew,  in,  or 
rather  into,  which  there  has  been  read  the 
doctrine  of  a  final  judgment-day,  universal, 
scenic,  and  catastrophic,  according  to  the 
famous  picture  of  Michael  Angelo.  This 
requires  study  and  restatement,  and  must 
next  be  taken  in  hand. 


NOTE. 

JUDGMENT   AS    REPRESENTED    IN   THE    CREEDS    IN 
CONNECTION  WITH  THE  RESURRECTION. 

The  following  extract  from  "  The  Larger  Cate- 
chism  "  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  as  adopted  and 
ratified  by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia 
in  1788,  may  stand  here  in  contrast  with  the  views 
presented  in  the  preceding  chapter,  as  well  as  in  the 
following,  as  a  fair  expression  of  the  prevailing  mode 
of  Christian  thought  upon  the  subject. 

Q.  87.  What  are  we  to  believe  concerning  the  resur- 
rection ? 

A.  We  are  to  believe  that  at  the  last  day  there 
shall  be  a  general  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of 
the  just  and  unjust.  When  they  that  are  then 
found  alive  shall  in  a  moment  be  changed,  and  the 
self-same  bodies  of  the  dead  which  were  laid  in  the 
grave,  being  then  again  united  to  their  souls  forever, 
shall  be  raised  up  by  the  power  of  Christ.  The 
bodies  of  the  just,  by  the  spirit  of   Christ,   and  by 


JUDGMENT  IN  THE  CREEDS.         155 

virtue  of  his  resurrection  as  their  head,  shall  be 
raised  in  power,  spiritual  and  incorruptible,  and 
made  like  to  his  glorious  body;  and  the  bodies  of 
the  wicked  shall  be  raised  up  in  dishonor  by  him 
as  an  offended  judge. 

Q.  88.  What  shall  immediately  follow  after  the  res- 
urrection? .  ,,  s  , 

A.  Immediately  after  the  resurrection  shall  fol- 
low the  general  and  final  judgment  of  angels  and 
men,  the  day  and  hour  whereof  no  man  knoweth, 
that  all  may  watch  and  pray,  and  be  ever  ready  for 
the  coming  of  the  Lord. 

Q.  89.    What  shall  be  done  to  the  wicked  at  the  day 

of  judgment?  ,    v,  -^ 

A.  At  the  day  of  judgment,  the  wicked  shall  be 
set  on  Christ's  left  hand,  and,  upon  clear  evidence 
and  full  conviction  of  their  own  consciences,  shall 
have  the  fearful  but  just  sentence  of  condemnation 
pronounced  against  them;  and  thereupon  shall  be 
cast  out  from  the  favorable  presence  of  God  and  the 
glorious  fellowship  with  Christ,  his  saints,  and  all 
his  holy  angels,  into  hell,  to  be  punished  with  un- 
speakable torments  both  of  body  and  soul,  with  the 
devil  and  all  his  angels  forever. 

Q.  90.  What  shall  be  done  to  the  righteous  at  the 
day  of  judgment  ?  m 

A  At  the  day  of  judgment,  the  righteous,  being 
cau-ht  up  to  Christ  in  the  clouds,  shall  be  set  on 
his  ricrht  hand,  and  there,  openly  acknowledged  and 
acquitted,  shall  join  with  him  in  the  judging  of  rep- 
robate angels  and  men,  and  shall  be  received  into 
heaven,  where  they  shall  be  fully  and  forever  freed 
from  all  sin  and   misery,    filled  with  inconceivable 


156      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

joys,  made  perfectly  holy  and  happy  both  in  body 
and  soul  in  the  company  of  innumerable  saints  and 
angels,  but  especially  in  the  immediate  vision  and 
fruition  of  God  the  Father,  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  all'  eternity.  And 
this  is  the  perfect  and  full  communion  which  the 
members  of  the  invisible  church  shall  enjoy  with 
Christ  in  glory,  at  the  resurrection  and  day  of  judg- 
ment. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

"the  last  judgment"   not   delayed   till 
the  resurrection. 

"Now  is  the  judgment  of  this  world."  — John.  xii.  31. 

"When  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in 
his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him, 
then  shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his 
glory : 

"And  before  him  shall  be  gathered  all 
nations :  and  he  shall  separate  them  one 
from  another,  as  a  shepherd  diyideth  Ms 
sheep  from  the  goats: 

"  And  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his  right 
hand,  but  the  goats  on  the  left. 

"  Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  on 
his  right  hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my 
Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for 
you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world : 

"  For  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me 
meat :  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink : 
T  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in : 

"  Naked,  and  ye  clothed  me :  I  was  sick, 


158      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

and  ye  yisited  me :  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye 
came  unto  me. 

"  Then  shall  the  righteous  answer  him, 
saying,  Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  an  hun- 
gered, and  fed  thee?  or  thirsty,  and  gave 
thee  drink? 

"When  saw  we  thee  a  stranger,  and  took 
thee  in  ?  or  naked,  and  clothed  thee  ? 

"  Or  when  saw  we  thee  sick,  or  in  prison, 
and  came  unto  thee  ? 

"And  the  King  shall  answer  and  say 
unto  them,  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Inasmuch 
as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto 
me. 

"Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on 
the  left  hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed, 
into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil 
and  his  angels : 

"  For  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me 
no  meat :  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no 
drink :  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  not 
in :  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me  not :  sick,  and 
in  prison,  and  ye  visited  me  not. 

"  Then  shall  they  also  answer  him,  saying, 
Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  an  hungered,  or 
athirst,  or  a  stranger,  or  naked,  or  sick,  or 
in  prison,  and  did  not  minister  unto  thee  ? 


"THE  LAST  JUDGMENT."  159 

"  Then  shall  he  answer  them,  saying, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Inasmuch  as  ye  did 
it  not  to  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it 
not  to  me. 

"  And  these  shall  go  away  into  everlast- 
ing punishment :  but  the  righteous  into  life 
eternal."     (Matt.  xxv.  31-46.) 

This  last  third  of  the  twenty-fifth  chapter 
of  Matthew  has  generally  been  understood 
to  be  a  prophetic  picture  of  the  judgment  of 
the  entire  race  of  mankind,  to  take  place  at 
the  end  of  time.  It  is  commonly  taken  to 
be  a  description  of  "  The  Last  Judgment," 
a  great  and  general  court  of  God,  in  which 
all  the  deeds  of  earthly  time  are  to  be 
reviewed  and  sentenced  for  all  eternity. 
Whether  it  is  really  that,  and  what  it  is  if 
not  really  that,  is  the  present  object  of  in- 
quiry. 

If  our  study  should  lead  us  to  conclusions 
widely  different  from  the  traditional  opin- 
ion, it  will  not  be  the  first  time  that  Bib- 
lical study  has  given  a  changed  view  of  an 
important  subject.  All  that  part  of  the 
Bible  which  refers  to  the  beginnings  of 
things  upon  the  globe  is  differently  under- 
stood since  we  have  studied  it  by  the  light 


160       GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

which  we  have  gained  from  modern  science. 
Likewise,  that  part  which  refers  to  the  last 
things,  such  as  resurrection,  judgment,  and 
retribution,  may  be  deemed  capable  of  more 
correct  interpretation,  as  study  continues, 
and  the  helps  of  study  are  improved. 

I. 

Now,  the  traditional  opinion  that  Mat- 
thew xxv.  31-46  is  a  prophetic  picture  of 
"  the  Last  Judgment,"  in  the  sense  above 
described,  is  challenged  by  the  discovery, 
and  that  not  a  very  recent  one,  that  the 
words  rendered  in  our  Bibles,  "  all  nations," 
will  not  fairly  bear  the  sense  of  "  all  man- 
kind." 

The  word  rendered  "  nations "  (ZOvrj, 
ethne)  occurs  in  the  New  Testament  a  lit- 
tle less  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  times. 
In  about  eighty  instances  it  is  rendered 
"  Gentiles,"  in  five,  "  heathen,"  and  else- 
where "  nations."  Joined,  as  it  is  in  this 
passage,  with  the  article  "  the  "  (r<i  Wvy,  ta 
ethne),  carelessly  omitted  here  by  our  trans- 
lators, it  makes  the  term  regularly  used  to 
distinguish  the  G entile  from  the  Jewish 
part  of  the  world  as  "  the  nations."  Our 
translators  would  only  have  adhered  to  the 


"THE  LAST  JUDGMENT."  161 

regular  use  of  the  term,  if  they  had  rendered 
it  thus:  "  Before  him  shall  be  gathered  all 
the  Gentiles."  Why  did  they  not?  Be- 
cause they  thought  that  the  subject  before 
them  was  the  general  judgment  of  all  man- 
kind at  the  end  of  time.  So  they  said  "  na- 
tions," because  "  nations  "  suits  that  idea, 
and  "  Gentiles  "  does  not.  So,  then,  when, 
we  read  "  all  nations,"  we  get  not  only  a 
translation,  but  our  translators'  doctrine  of 
the  last  judgment,  disguised  under  a  trans- 
lation that  is  open  to  question. 

The  ground  on  which  this  translation 
must  be  questioned,  and  the  doctrine  dis- 
guised under  it  must  be  doubted,  may  be 
more  fully  stated  as  follows  :  — 

The  Gospel  according  to  Matthew  is  ad- 
mitted to  have  been  written  expressly  for 
readers  of  Jewish  birth.  It  was  written 
originally  in  Hebrew,  and  this,  done  over 
into  Greek  with  some  variations,  is  what 
we  call  "  Matthew."  Now,  in  the  mind  of 
a  Jew,  or  in  the  pages  of  a  book  written  for 
Jews,  the  term,  ta  ethne  ("  the  nations  "), 
which  our  English  Bibles  here  give  as  "  na- 
tions," never  meant  anything  but  "  the  Grerir 
tile  nations  "  outside  of  the  Jewish  world* 

If  a  Jew  wanted  to  say  "  all  mankind,"  he 
11 


162      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

said  "  Jews  and  nations  "  (or  the  nations), 
as  in  Romans  iii.  29,  which  reads  :  "  Is  God 
the  God  of  Jews  only,  and  not  also  God  of 
nations?  Yes,  of  nations  also."  If  he  wanted 
to  say  "all  mankind  except  the  Jews,"  he 
said  "all  the  nations,"  as  in  Romans  xv.  11 ; 
xvi.  26.  Now  this  is  precisely  what  Jesus, 
speaking  to  Jews,  and  himself  a  Jew,  says 
here. 

The  words  panta  ta  ethne"  (7ravra  rb.  Wvrf), 
taken  simply  as  Greek  words,  undoubtedly 
signify  in  English  all  the  nations.  By  that 
we  understand  "  all  mankind."  But  the 
Jew  did  not  so  understand  it.  When  a  Jew 
used  that  phrase  to  Jews,  as  Christ  did  to 
the  Apostles  in  this  passage,  he  meant  the 
non-Jewish  nations,  just  as  regularly  as  we, 
when  we  speak  of  "  the  heathen,"  mean,  in 
general,  the  non-Christian  nations. 

The  different  sense  which  two  different 
languages  may  put  into  the  same  combina- 
tion of  words,  which,  separately,  word  by 
word,  have  the  same  sense  in  both  lan- 
guages, is  illustrated  by  the  experience  of 
the  American,  who,  in  addressing  a  Sunday- 
school  in  France,  was  unaware  that  eau  de 
vie  (literally  "  water  of  life  ")  is  the  French 
phrase  for  brandy,  and  electrified  his  hear- 


»  THE  LAST  JUDGMENT."  163 

ers  by  gravely  assuring  them  that  in  heaven 
there  was  "  a  pure  river  of  eau  de  vie." 2 

In  this  judgment  of  "  all  the  nations," 
therefore,  unless  we  think  fit  to  ignore  the 
idiomatic  sense  which  these  words  always 
carried  from  Jewish  lips  to  Jewish  ears,  we 
cannot  recognize  anything  but  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  judgment  of  the  Grentile  part 
of  mankind,  all  except  the  Jews.  It  is  as 
certain  as  anything  which  depends  on  the 
intelligent  interpretation  of  language  can 
ever  be,  that  this  is  not  the  final  and  uni- 
versal judgment  of  the  human  race  that  it 
has  been  supposed  to  be. 

(1.)  This  immediately  starts  the  ques- 
tion :  What  then  of  the  Jewish  portion  of 
mankind?  What  of  their  judgment  ?  This 
is  apparent  from  a  glance  at  the  preceding 
chapters  of  Matthew,  from  the  twenty-first 
onward,  recording  discourses  which  were  all 
delivered  by  Christ  on  the  same  day  as  this 
—  the  last  day  of  his  public  teaching.  These 
contain  no  less  than  six  Parables  of  Judg- 
ment, three  of  them  addressed  to  the  unbe- 
lieving part  of  the  nation,  and  three  to  the 
few  believers,  namely :  — 

First  triplet,  addressed  to  the  unbelievers, 

1  He  should  have  said  eau  vive,  "  living  water." 


164      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

that  is,  either  to  the  nation  generally  or  to 
their  representatives,  as  the  Pharisees. 

a.  The  Two  Sons,  xxi.  28-32. 

b.  The  Wicked  Husbandmen,  xxi.  33- 
41. 

c.  The  Marriage  of  the  King's  Son,  xxii. 
2-14. 

This  last,  connected  as  it  is  with  the  sub- 
ject of  the  Gospel  invitation  to  the  Gentile 
world,  sounds  a  prelude  to  that  subject  of 
the  judgment  of  the  Gentiles  which  con- 
cludes the  whole  series  of  these  parables. 
For,  obviously,  the  man  without  "the  wed- 
ding garment "  was  one  of  the  outside  mul- 
titude, to  whom  the  invitation  rejected  by 
those  that  scorned  the  king  was  given. 

Second  triplet,  addressed  to  the  believers, 
the  Jewish-Christian  Church. 

a.  The  Faithful  and  the  Evil  Servant, 
xxiv.  45-51. 

b.  The  Wise  and  the  Foolish  Virgins, 
xxv.  1-13. 

c.  The  Talents  :  or  the  Diligent  Servants 
and  the  Slothful,  xxv.  14-30. 

The  topic  of  each  of  these  parables  is 
judgment  in  varied  aspects.  The  twenty- 
third  chapter  and  most  of  the  twenty-fourth, 
intervening  between  the  two  triplets,  is  a 


"THE  LAST  JUDGMENT."  165 

continuous  thunder-roll  of  the  judgment 
impending  over  the  people  and  the  city  to 
whom  the  first  triplet  was  addressed.  These 
six  now  described,  and  the  one  in  the  pas- 
sage now  before  us,  which  is  a  prophetie 
picture  rather  than  a  parable,  must  be  taken 
together  to  make  up  in  combination  a  judg- 
ment discourse  that  shall  be  applicable  to 
Jews  and  Grentiles  both,  that  is,  to  all  man- 
kind. Each  of  these  seven  will  be  found 
to  refract  one  or  more  of  those  prismatic 
rays  of  truth  which  are  combined  in  a  per- 
fect idea  of  the  judgment  of  God. 

(2.)  A  second  question  touches  next  the 
time  of  the  fulfillment  of  these  judgment 
warnings.  Some  of  them,  at  any  rate 
(such  as  Matt.  xxi.  43;  xxii.  7),  were  ful- 
filled in  the  lifetime  of  some  who  heard 
them.  Judgment  fell  upon  the  Jewish  peo- 
ple as  predicted,  their  city  was  destroyed, 
and  a  million  of  them  perished  in  the  ruin. 
This  immediate  beginning  of  the  fulfillment, 
so  far  as  the  Jews  were  concerned,  leads  us 
to  anticipate  the  like  so  far  as  the  Gentiles 
were  concerned.  If  there  was  no  putting 
off  on  one  side,  why  should  we  expect  put- 
ting off  on  the  other  side?  We  presume 
that  the  cases  will  probably  be  parallel,  no 


166      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

more  delay  of  judgment  in  the  one  than  in 
the  other.  We  must  so  regard  it,  unless 
we  find  plain  evidence  to  the  contrary. 

Now,  is  there  any  such  ?  'Here  we  shall 
touch  the  only  difficulty  of  any  account,  a 
difficulty  mainly  for  this  reason,  that  it  is 
harder  to  get  a  wrong  notion  out  of  our 
minds  than  to  get  a  right  notion  in.  The 
wrong  notion,  in  this  case,  is  due  to  a  wrong 
way  of  thinking,  to  a  mechanical,  unspirit- 
ual  way  of  looking  at  our  Lord's  prophecies 
of  great  spiritual  facts  in  the  unfolding  of 
his  kingdom. 

The  time  when  the  judgment  of  the  Gen- 
tile part  of  the  world  begins  is  said  to  be 
"  when  the  Son  of  man  shall  come  in  his 
glory,  and  all  his  [holy]  angels  with  him." 
This  has  been  generally  taken  to  mean  a 
visible  appearance  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Chiist, 
in  the  radiance  of  a  glorified  body,  accom- 
panied with  hosts  of  celestial  spirits.  This 
seemed  sufficiently  consistent  with  the  the- 
ory of  an  assemblage  before  him  of  the 
whole  human  race  in  all  its  countless  mill- 
ions —  a  grand  and  final  court,  to  review 
and  adjudicate  upon  every  life  that  has  been 
lived.  No  one,  indeed,  has  been  able  to 
give  a  satisfying  answer  to  some  questions 


"THE  LAST  JUDGMENT."  167 

which  such  a  theory  starts,  namely :  Why 
should  all  these  be  brought  together,  some 
from  bliss  and  some  from  woe,  to  hear  what 
they  knew  already,  and  to  go  back  into  the 
bliss  or  woe  they  came  from?  Or,  why 
should  judgment  upon  the  career  of  each 
individual  be  put  off  thus  to  an  indefinite 
future,  and  then  be  delivered  in  a  lump,  as 
it  were  ?  The  usual  reply  to  this,  that  it  is 
for  God's  sake,  not  man's,  that  this  is  to  be, 
to  the  end  that  his  righteousness  as  a  judge 
may  be  fully  manifested  and  acknowledged, 
does  not  satisfy.  For  if  men  do  not  need 
this  concourse  before  God,  if  the  sinner  in 
utter  solitariness  may  be  as  thoroughly  con- 
vinced of  God's  righteousness  and  his  own 
sin  as  in  a  crowd  that  includes  all  mankind, 
then  we  may  be  sure  that  God  needs  no 
such  judgment-throng  any  more  than  we 
need  it.  But  the  moment  it  is  seen  that, 
according  to  the  very  terms  of  the  record, 
the  Jewish  portion  of  mankind  are  not 
counted  in  this  judgment-concourse  before 
the  king,  the  theory,  that  here  we  have  a 
prophecy  of  the  visible  appearance  of  Christ 
to  pass  judgment  on  the  collective  race, 
leaks  very  badly.  On  the  face  of  the  dis- 
course, this  is  a  coming  of  Christ  to  only  a 


168      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

part  of  mankind ;  the  larger  part,  no  doubt, 
but  still  a  part  only. 

Minds  that  are  not  committed  to  defend 
any  dogma  in  the  teeth  of  plain  facts  will 
make  due  account  of  this.  This  cannot  pos- 
sibly be  what  it  has  been  supposed  to  be,  a 
visible  coming  of  Christ  to  judge  all  man- 
kind at  the  end  of  this  world's  history.  The 
difficulty  presented  by  such  a  theory  visibly 
melts.  So  far  as  that  is  concerned,  there  is 
nothing  adverse  to  our  presumption  before 
stated,  that  the  judgment  of  the  Gentile 
part  of  the  world  will  ran  parallel  with  the 
judgment  of  the  Jewish  part;  in  fact,  that 
it  began  to  be  fulfilled  immediately,  just  as 
that  began. 

A  striking  confirmation  of  this  view  comes 
from  the  picture  here  drawn  of  the  "  breth- 
ren of  Christ,"  that  is,  Christians,  as  hun- 
gry, athirst,  naked,  sick,  and  in  prison.  We 
cannot  misunderstand  this  allusion  to  the 
now  well-known  circumstances  of  the  church 
of  Christ  during  her  period  of  conflict,  then 
about  to  begin.  We  see,  indeed,  in  "  these, 
my  brethren,"  the  representatives  of  needy 
humanity  in  all  times,  in  all  its  piteous  ap- 
peals for  benevolent  regard,  including  the 
appeals  even  of  those  deemed  ill-deserving 


"THE  LAST  JUDGMENT"  169 

and  justly  punished,  as  the  brethren  of 
Christ  were,  in  early  days,  so  generally 
deemed  by  most  men.  Christians  are  fa- 
miliar with  the  wide  application,  in  many 
a  sermon  to-day,  of  this  designation,  "my 
brethren,"  to  all  who  need  Christian  char- 
ity. Only  let  it  be  remembered,  both  to 
quicken  Christian  charity,  and  to  sharpen 
Christian  insight  into  the  spiritual  under- 
standing of  this  whole  prophecy,  that  Chris- 
tians themselves  were  the  "  destitute,  af- 
flicted, tormented  "  ones,  according  to  their 
treatment  of  whom  the  Gentiles  are  here 
described  as  judged. 

We  are  now  able  to  answer  the  question : 
When  did  the  judgment  of  the  Gentiles  be- 
gin? 

Premising  what  many  forget,  that  noth- 
ing in  God's  kingdom  comes  all  at  once,  but 
rather  by  stages  of  continuous  advance  — 
the  Son  of  man  came  in  his  glory,  that  is, 
began  to  come,  when  he  began  to  be  preached 
and  believed  on  among  the  Gentiles  as  "  the 
Lord  of  glory,"  the  spiritual  king  of  men ; 
when  his  name  began  to  be  recognized  as 
"  above  every  other  name,"  "  the  only  name 
under  heaven  whereby  we  must  be  saved." 
(Acts  iv.  12.)    With  him  were  "  all  his  an- 


170      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

gels  "  (the  word  "  holy  "  does  not  belong  to 
the  text),  —  all  the  miraculous  powers  and 
spiritual  influences1  which  so  marvelously 
aided  the  introduction  of  faitn  in  the  Lord 
of  glory  among  the  Gentiles.  The  Apos- 
tles and  all  missionaries  of  the  gospel  are 
doubtless  included  among  these  "  angels," 
or  messengers,  as  the  word  originally 
meant.2  Then  did  he  indeed  begin  to  "  sit 
upon  the  throne  of  his  glory,"  a  throne  im- 
mediately erected  in  every  believing  heart, 
and  destined  to  be  recognized  as  established 
in  the  world,  in  proportion  as  the  Christian 
element  grew  strong  enough  to  make  social 
usages  and  civil  laws  conform  more  and 
more  to  the  rule  of  Christ. 

Thus  we  are  bound  to  understand  our 
Lord's  prophecy  of  his  coming  by  the  spir- 
itual aim  of  all  his  teachings,  which  con- 
stantly point  to  things  above  the  region  of 
outward  show  and  mechanical  forms.  We 
must  here  bear  in  mind  the  cautionary  re- 
mark of  a  spiritual  mind  like  that  of  Paul, 
about  the  "  veil  on  the  heart,"  that  veil  of 

1  The  word  "angel,"  in  the  Old  Testament,  is  applied  both 
to  personal  and  impersonal  agents  of  God. 

2  The  "angels"  of  the  seven  churches  in  John's  Revela- 
tion are  generally  supposed  to  have  been  men,  not  celestial 
spirits. 


' «  TEE  LAST  J UD  GHENT. »  171 

obstinate,  sensuous  prepossessions,  which 
blinded  Jewish  readers  to  the  spiritual  im- 
port of  the  prophecies  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  Those  who  insist  on  a  coming  of 
Christ  with  such  accessories  of  light  and 
sound  and  form  as  lie  upon  the  low  level  of 
sensuous  perception,  are  simply  furnishing 
powder  and  shot  to  skeptics,  who  say  that 
Jesus  promised  to  come  in  that  way  before 
that  generation  had  passed,  and  has  not 
come,  so  that  he  must  be  accounted  a  false 
prophet. 

The  idea  of  a  coming  of  Christ  in  such 
form  and  glory  as  are  apparent  to  the  senses 
is  borrowed  from  the  Jews,  who  anticipated 
the  coming  of  the  Messiah  in  that  manner. 
The  genuinely  Christian  idea  of  his  coming 
views  him  as  coming  to  the  hearts  and  con- 
sciences of  men  with  spiritual  power,  con- 
verting individuals,  purifying  society,  shap- 
ing institutions  and  laws,  communicating 
ideas  that  expand  with  power,  principles 
that  grow  toward  sovereignty,  a  spirit  that 
by  degrees  leavens  the  world,  and  at  length 
controls  the  world,  recognizably,  that  is,  vis- 
ibly to  our  minds.  Such  spiritual  ascend- 
ency is  true  glory,  the  highest  glory.  In 
such  glory  the  Son  of  man  began  to  come, 


172      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

as  he  said,  within  the  lifetime  of  some  of 
his  hearers.     (Matt.  xvi.  28.) 

II. 

To  exhibit  the  harmony  of  the  remainder 
of  the  chapter  with  the  view  that  has  now 
been  presented,  a  running  commentary  will 
suffice. 

"  Before  him  shall  be  gathered  all  na- 
tions." (Verse  32.)  This  began  to  be  ful- 
filled as  all  nations  began  to  be  brought  be- 
fore him  in  the  world-wide  preaching  of  his 
Gospel. 

"  And  he  shall  separate  them,"  etc. 
This  also  began  to  take  place  as  they  began 
to  separate  themselves  to  right  and  left  as 
believers  or  opposers,  "  sheep  "  or  "  goats." 
Wherever  Christ  is  preached  men  take  sides. 
This  division  took  place,  notably,  among 
those  who  heard  Jesus  speak.  (John  vii. 
43.)  That  this,  as  stated  in  our  Lord's 
prophecy,  is  the  first  result  wherever  he 
comes  among  men,  our  Lord's  explicit  words 
testify  :  "  Not  peace  but  division."  (Luke 
xii.  51.) 

"  Then  shall  the  king  say  unto  them," 
etc.  (Verses  34-45.)  In  this  twofold  ad- 
dress of  the  king,  I  find  foreshadowed  that 


"  THE  LAST  JUDGMENT."  173 

authoritative  preaching  of  the  Gospel  of  the 
kingdom,  ivhich  sets  forth  the  law  of  the 
kingdom,  and  pronounces  who  have  part 
and  who  have  no  part  therein.  Let  us  not 
forget  that  the  Gospel  of  Christ  is  essen- 
tially a  law  of  life,  announcing  the  condi- 
tions of  life.  Such  a  Gospel  applies  a  test 
to  its  hearers,  enabling  each  to  judge  on 
which  side  of  the  law  of  life  he  stands.  The 
preaching  of  this  Gospel  is,  primarily,  a 
declaration  of  judgment  upon  the  position 
which  its  hearers  take  ;  a  judgment  which 
each  hearer,  whose  conscience  is  awake, 
must  needs  apply  to  himself.  The  two  dif- 
ferent courses  here  described  as  ministering 
or  not  ministering  to  the  neediness  of  the 
afflicted  Christians  may  be  simply  general- 
ized as  obedience  or  disobedience  to  the  Gos- 
pel law  of  love.     (1  John  iv.  21.) 

The  general  view  here  taken  may  be 
stated  thus  :  This  judgment-prophecy  is  de- 
signed to  include  the  whole  period  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  from  the  beginning  of 
the  spread  of  "  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom." 
It  announces  principles  of  judgment  which 
apply  to  all  duration,  in  all  worlds,  as  tak- 
ing effect  now,  in  a  Divine  judgment  begin- 
ning though  not  ending  in  this  world. 


174      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

Conformably  to  what  has  been  said,  in 
the  "  Come,  ye  blessed,"  and  "Depart,  ye 
cursed,"  we  shall  miss  the  sense,  if  we  think 
we  hear  an  irreversible  allotment  to  those 
who  have  made  an  unalterable  choice,  and 
taken  a  final  and  fixed  position  forever.  I 
am  aware  how  almost  invincible  is  the  pre- 
possession which  will  deny  this,  but  I  am 
content  in  stating  a  fact  which,  candid  in- 
quiry, freeing  itself  from  the  shackles  of 
ignorance  and  of  blind  dogmatism,  will  ere 
long  freely  admit.  The  language  is  intense 
and  the  description  is  picturesque,  but  this 
well  befits  the  fact  that  our  Lord,  as  the 
nations  are  brought  before  him,  in  the 
preaching  of  his  Gospel,  declares  the  ulti- 
matum of  human  destiny  as  settled  by  the 
laiv  of  love.  The  "  Come  "  and  "  Depart," 
instead  of  expressing  the  unalterable  con- 
ditions of  the  hearers,  express  rather  the 
unalterable  issues  of  the  courses  which 
the  hearers  choose :  unalterable  in  nature, 
but  conditioned  upon  the  hearers'  choice, 
"  Come  "  or  "  Depart,"  according  as  you 
fulfill  or  resist  the  bidding  of  the  law  of 
love.  /It  is  fixed  in  the  nature  of  things,  as 
an  eternal  law,  that  the  loving,  the  merci- 
ful, the  unselfish,  and  only  they,  can  come 


"THE  LAST  JUDGMENT."  175 

into  fellowship  with  the  Lord  of  glory, 
while  the  hard,  the  unpitying,  the  selfish, 
can  only  be  parted  from  him  into  fellow- 
ship with  the  enemies  of  mankind,  "  the 
devil  and  his  angels."  This  is  in  substance 
equivalent  to  "  He  that  believeth  shall  be 
saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned."  (Mark  xvi.  16.)  As  a  state- 
ment of  "  the  terms  of  salvation,"  the  pas- 
sage before  us  runs  in  the  same  line  of 
thought  as  earlier  sayings  that  Matthew 
has  recorded,  such  as  these  :  "  Blessed  are 
the  merciful,  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy  " 
(v.  7) ;  "  Whosoever  shall  give  to  drink 
unto  one  of  these  little  ones  a  cup  of  cold 
water  only,  in  the  name  of  a  disciple,  verily, 
I  say  unto  you,  he  shall  in  no  wise  lose  his 
reward."     (X.  42.) 

Let  us  reflect  on  this,  that  wherever  this 
Gospel  of  the  Lord  is  faithfully  preached 
to-day,  he  is  continually  sitting  in  judg- 
ment upon  the  choices  that  the  hearers 
make,  and  continually  repeating  these  judg- 
ment words,  "  Come,"  "  Depart,"  in  the 
varied  forms  in  which  the  Gospel  pro- 
nounces the  Divine  ultimatum,  in  all  the 
varied  phrases  by  which  it  declares  that 
spiritual  life  or  death  is  the  issue  of  the 


176      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

opposite  choices  which  men  make.  These 
words  express  a  finality,  because  they  ex- 
press what  is  in  the  nature  of  things  un- 
changeable. But  it  is  a  finality  which  is 
offered  to  the  election  of  the  hearer  still. 

Here  we  must  observe  two  things.  It 
is,  indeed,  to  those  who  are  ranged  on  op- 
posites  sides  that  the  king  says  "  Come," 
"  Depart."  But  this  is  the  very  aspect 
which  the  world,  so  far  as  evangelized,  pre- 
sents to-day,  a  world  in  two  divisions,  on 
opposite  sides  of  "  the  law  of  Christ."  And 
all  preaching  of  the  Gospel  presupposes 
the  power  of  voluntary  transition  from  side 
to  side.  The  "  Come  "  and  "  Depart,"  there- 
fore, however  expressive  of  the  solemn  final- 
ity of  that  law  of  consequences,  which  de- 
mands that  "  whatsoever  a  man  soweth, 
that  shall  he  also  reap,"  are  very  far  from 
fixing  "  a  great  gulf "  between  the  saved 
and  the  lost.  He  who  in  the  depths  of  con- 
science to-day  hears  the  word  "  Depart,"  in 
a  feeling  of  his  utter  unfitness  for  the  Fa- 
ther's blessing,  may  yield  to  the  conviction, 
may  honor  the  law  of  Christ  by  a  conse- 
cration of  his  life,  may  cross  from  the  left 
to  the  right,  among  those  that  are  coming 
to  the  Lord. 


"THE  LAST  JUDGMENT."  177 

Or,  on  the  other  hand,  he  may  persistently 
refuse  to  come.  What  then,  but  a  going 
on  in  the  evil  way  to  the  uttermost  of  evil 
consequence?  " These  shall  go  away  into 
the  eternal  punishment."  They  have  been 
going  away,  departing  from  the  Lord  and 
his  kingdom,  ever  since  they  cast  off  his 
law  of  love.  They  simply  go  on  in  their 
chosen  way  of  departure.  It  is  a  way  of 
punishment  in  the  nature  of  things,  that 
is,  eternally,  as  long  as  they  go  on,  the  more 
departure  the  more  sin  and  punishment, 
though  they  should  go  on  sinning  without 
end. 

Now  this  is  matter  of  experience  in  the 
present  world.  Men  who  have  been  brought 
before  Christ  either  in  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel,  or  as  they  have  seen  "  the  Word 
made  flesh  "  in  some  saintly  life,  hear  the 
"  Come  "  or  the  "  Depart  "  in  their  inmost 
souls  to-day,  as  judgment  is  pronounced  in 
conscience  upon  the  issues  of  their  life  in 
coming  to  or  departing  from  the  Lord.  Not 
only  this,  but  the  experience  of  these  is- 
sues, in  the  peace  and  blessedness  which 
the  loving  and  self-denying  life  "  inherits," 
or  in  the  unrest  and  cankered  spirit  of  the 
selfish  worldling,  begins  to  be  realized  here. 

12 


178      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

When  we  read,  therefore,  "these  shall 
go  away  into  the  eternal  punishment,  but 
the  righteous  into  eternal  life,"  we  are  not 
to  see  in  picture  any  final  opening  and  shut- 
ting of  heaven  gates  or  of  hell  gates  at  the 
adjournment  of  a  universal  judgment  of 
mankind.  Nor  are  we  to  think  that  this 
verse  marks  probation  as  closed  and  having 
given  place  to  retribution.  We  are  to  see, 
rather,  the  Gospel  ultimatum  taking  effect 
in  the  present  experience  of  every  hearer, 
according  as  his  choice  in  the  present  mo- 
ment places  him  on  the  right  or  the  wrong 
side  of  "  the  law  of  the  King."  (James 
ii.  8.) 

I  am  aware  that  it  will  take  time  and 
thought,  aye,  and  a  more  spiritual  ivay  of 
thinking,  to  efface  the  inveterate  impression 
of  the  Christian  world  on  this  subject,  so 
as  to  dispel  the  traditional  illusion  that 
Christ  terms  punishment  and  life  "  eternal," 
because  measured  by  a  sort  of  infinite  al- 
manac or  clock,  i  Rather  is  it  the  nature 
of  things,  independently  of  any  measure  of 
time  or  quantity,  which  makes  the  punish- 
ment and  the  life  "  eternal."  Just  as  hard- 
ness of  heart  eternally,  that  is,  in  the  time- 
less  and  unchangeable  nature   of    things, 


"THE  LAST  JUDGMENT."  179 

results  from  acts  of  selfishness,  without  re- 
gard to  clock  or  almanac,  with  equal  inevi- 
tableness  after  one  year  or  a  million  years, 
so  is  "  the  eternal  punishment  "  that  which 
the  spiritual  nature,  not  duration,  brings 
upon  the  violators  of  the  eternal  law  in 
this  world  and  in  all  the  worlds  of  God.  It 
may  begin  in  any  time  or  any  place  ;  it  may 
end  in  any  time  or  place  ;  but  it  is  noth- 
ing connected  with  beginning  or  ending, 
nor  any  relation  to  time  or  place,  that  con- 
stitutes it  "  eternal,"  but  simply  its  nature, 
as  the  invariable  r&mlt  of  law^  Repentance 
and  conversion  may  cat  it  short  in  a  day; 
but  it  is  "  eternal "  all  the  same.  It  may 
cease  to  exist,  but  it  ceases  only  when  the 
cause  ceases  to  exist  from  whose  existence 
it  must  eternally  follow. 

So,  also,  "  the  eternal  life  "  is  not  a  cer- 
tain measure  of  existence,  but  a  certain 
hind  of  existence ;  that  kind  which  results 
in  the  timeless  and  unchangeable  nature  of 
things,  that  is,  eternally,  from  the  specific 
causes  mentioned  by  our  Lord  in  John  xvii. 
3.  This  also  begins,  as  Christ  and  his  Apos- 
tles explicitly  declare,  in  the  present  world. 
(John  iii.  36  ;  1  John  v.  11,  etc.) 


180      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

III. 

The  grand  lesson  of  this  judgment  proph- 
ecy is  now  before  us.  Judgment  begins 
here,  though  it  does  not  end  here.  Nay, 
"after  death  judgment"  (not  "the  judg- 
ment "  —  Heb.  ix.  27),  as  well  as  before 
death,  but  so  much  more  comi^letely  devel- 
oped, that  we  may  speak  with  a  deep  spirit- 
ual significance  of  "  the  world  of  judgment," 
not  forgetting,  however,  that  this  world,  and 
any  world,  is  a  world  of  judgment  so  far  as 
it  is  a  world  of  law.  Judgment  is  simply 
the  experience  and  manifestation  of  the  con- 
sequences of  keeping  or  breaking  law.  It 
takes  time  to  manifest  all  the  consequences, 
time  that  outreaches  the  present  world.  But 
the  manifestation  of  these  consequences  ex- 
ists in  one  stage  of  development  or  another, 
wherever  law  exists.  This  world  is  a  world 
where  judgment  goes  on  to-day  according 
to  the  law  of  Christ  the  King.  The  system 
of  things  is  not  double,  all  probation  here 
and  all  judgment  there,  but  single,  proba- 
tion and  judgment  combined  in  one  system 
of  things,  from  the  time  that  man  begins 
to  be  capable  until  he  ceases  to  be  capable 
(if  he  ever  ceases)  of  choosing  whether  he 
will  obey  or  disobey  the  law  of  God. 


"THE  LAST  JUDGMENT."  181 

What  then  becomes  of  the  doctrine  of 
"  the  last  judgment  "  in  the  light  of  this 
exposition  ?  It  is  not  abolished.  It  is 
transformed.  A  lot  of  useless  stage  ma- 
chinery is  put  away.  A  spiritual  reality 
is  made  manifest.  Like  other  Christian 
doctrines,  the  doctrine  of  the  last  judg- 
ment must  lose  its  grosser  form,  to  live  in 
purer  and  truer  form.  In  a  very  true  and 
solemn  sense  we  see  in  this  passage  the  last 
judgment.  It  is  recorded  at  the  close  of 
the  narrative  of  our  Lord's  public  teaching, 
as  Ms  ultimatum  to  the  world,  his  final  and 
conclusive  judgment  upon  the  two  courses 
that  the  hearers  of  his  Gospel  elect  —  his 
last  and  great  word  of  destiny.  But  it  is 
not  pronounced  after  probation  has  ended; 
while  probation  is  in  progress,  rather,  while 
the  Gospel  invitation  is  open,  while  a  Saul 
may  change  to  a  Paul.  In  its  presentation 
/of  the  two  unchangeable  alternatives  for 
our  choice,  it  falls  upon  our  ears  with  solem- 
nity as  the  final  word,  the  last  judgment 
that  can  ever  express  our  relation  to  the  eter- 
I  nal  law. 

To  me,  and  I  hope  to  others,  thinking 
in  this  way,  an  increased  solemnity  is  im- 
parted to  the  present  life,  the  present  hour, 


182      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

as  the  beginning  of  that  spiritual  judgment 
before  the  Lord,  through  whose  uttermost 
processes  each  one  must  pass,  until  all  that 
is  sown  in  the  present  shall  be  reaped  in 
the  present  and  the  future.  (2  Cor.  v.  10.) 
That  welcome  "  Come,"  that  dread  "  De- 
part," are  not  to  be  heard  from  a  vast  re- 
moteness, but  as  if  spoken  in  our  ears  :  the 
present  decision  must  be  made  in  mindful- 
ness of  the  immeasurable  potency  of  the 
good  or  the  evil  germ  to  develop  itself  bliss- 
fully or  wofully.  The  mediaeval  notion  of 
a  fiery  hell-dungeon,  peopled  with  devilish 
tormentors,  and  the  twin  chimera  of  a  heav- 
enly colosseum,  peopled  with  the  singers  of 
an  endless  concert  of  praise,  have  both  given 
place  to  conceptions  of  the  future  more  ra- 
tional and  true.  But  though  the  imagina- 
tive forms,  in  which  the  truth  was  rudely 
clothed  for  a  while,  have  been  discarded,  the 
substance  of  the  truth  is  with  us  still.  Judg- 
ment, reward,  and  punishment,  both  through 
the  present  and  in  the  future,  abide  as  liv- 
ing truths,  which  experience  and  reflection 
imbed  ever  more  deeply  in  the  convictions 
of  thoughtful  minds. 

As  men  study  the  actual  phenomena  of 
human   life  the   more   convinced  are  they 


"THE  LAST  JUDGMENT"  383 

that  retribution  is  not  something  that  stands 
adjourned  to  eternity.  It  begins  here,  if 
it  ever  begins,  at  least  in  inward  fact,  if 
not  in  outward  demonstration.  And  as  men 
study  the  phenomena  of  character,  the  for- 
mation of  habits  and  tempers,  of  principles 
and  dispositions,  the  more  convinced  are 
they  that  the  judgment  most  to  be  dreaded 
and  hardest  to  escape  in  any  world  where 
the  law  holds  that  "  whatsoever  a  man 
soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap,"  is  a  char- 
acter  set  wrong  by  skeptical  habits  and  self- 
ish principles,  settling  into  wrong  by  in- 
difference to  truth,  by  contempt  of  duty,  in 
a  reckless  and  selfish  use  of  the  present 
hour.  Such  a  character  is  seen  to  carry  in 
itself  evidently  developing  germs  of  evil, 
whose  development  has  all  the  future  to 
mature  in,  and  whose  very  nature  is  to  de- 
moralize and  destroy.  The  full  unfolding 
of  these  in  a  spiritual  world,  where  every 
screen  of  flesh  and  blood  is  dropped,  where 
each  goes  "  to  his  own  place  "  (Acts  i.  25) 
and  to  his  own  sort,  according  to  what  he 
is,  in  spirit  and  tendency,  may  fully  justify 
the  impression  which  the  general  tone  of 
the  New  Testament  makes  upon  us,  that 
this  life  of  ours  may  be  abused  to  conse- 


184      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

quences  which  are  past  remedy.  It  may 
prove  —  there  is  great  reason  to  think  so  — 
a  spreading  cancer  in  our  spiritual  nature, 
whose  burning  is  inextinguishable,  ever- 
lasting, till  the  ruin  is  complete  in  the  ex- 
tinction of  personal  existence  itself,  fulfil- 
ling thus  the  sternest  warning  our  Saviour 
ever  uttered,  in  actually  destroying  both 
soul  and  body  in  hell.     (Matt.  x.  28.) 

From  the  view  which  has  been  taken  in 
this  and  in  the  foregoing  chapter,  the  con- 
clusion is  unavoidable,  that  the  popular 
doctrine  of  the  day  of  judgment  has  been 
read  into  the  Scripture,  and  not  read  out  of 
it.  In  Scripture  we  find  no  warrant  for 
looking  forward  to  a  judgment  to  be  deliv- 
ered to  mankind  in  a  mass,  and  to  be  dis- 
played after  the  manner  of  the  Dies  Irce, 

"  When,  shriveling  like  a  parched  scroll, 
The  flaming  heavens  together  roll, 
And  louder  yet,  and  yet  more  dread, 
Swells  the  high  trump  that  wakes  the  dead." 

There  are  days  of  judgment,  days  of  the 
Lord,  in  the  Old  Testament  sense  (Isaiah 
xiii.  6),  like  the  day  when  Babylon  was 
judged.  The  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire, 
the  French  Revolution  of  1792,  the  Ameri- 


"THE  LAST  JUDGMENT"  185 

can  Civil  War,  were  such  days.  Beside 
these  particular  days,  there  is  a  general  day 
of  judgment.  In  such  a  day,  or  period,  we 
now  are  living.  The  law  delivered  by 
Christ  is  being  manifestly  executed  in  the 
experience  both  of  society  and  of  individ- 
uals. Beyond  the  grave  there  is  further 
judgment,  when  the  evil  that  has  escaped 
full  disclosure  and  condemnation  in  a  world 
of  fleshly  forms  will  no  more  escape,  where 
we  are  to  see  as  we  are  seen  and  to  know 
as  we  are  known,  where  everything  that 
has  been  veiled  in  the  body  must  be  mani- 
fested in  the  spirit.  So  searching,  so  com- 
plete, may  such  judgment  be  anticipated  to 
be,  that  we  may  speak  of  it,  in  that  sense, 
as  the  judgment.  But  to  this  we  go,  each 
of  us  alone,  at  death.  Not  in  a  mass,  but 
one  by  one,  are  we  to  be  confronted  with  it 
in  the  still  court  of  conscience,  ablaze  at  last 
with  the  unobstructed  light  of  the  Most 
Holy.  For  this  there  is  no  waiting  of  long 
ages.  As  soon  as  we  enter  the  unseen 
world,  our  judgment  is  immediate,  at  least 
in  its  beginning. 

So  far,  then,  as  resurrection  be  regarded 
as  antecedent  to  judgment,  there  is  no 
more  delay  of  the  former  than  of  the  lat- 


186      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

ter.  The  imniediateness  of  judgment  after 
death  implies  the  immediateness  of  what 
Christ  calls  "  the  resurrection  of  judgment  " 
(John  v.  29.) 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

PARTICULARS    ELUCIDATED    BY   PRINCIPLES. 

"The  Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a 
shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel  and  the  trump  of  God, 
and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first.  Then  we  who  are 
alive  and  remain  shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  m 
the  clouds  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air  ;  and  so  shall  we  ever 
be  with  the  Lord.  "  —  1  Thess.  iv.  16,  17. 

I.  So  far  as  we  have  studied  the  sub- 
ject of  the  resurrection  in  the  teachings  of 
Christ  and  of  Paul,  we  have  seen  reason  to 

think :  — 

(1.)  That  it  is  not  reserved  till  the  end 
of  time,  but  is  now  taking  place  in  the  un- 
seen world,  through  the  continuously  acting 
operation  of  the  spiritual  power  which  was 
manifest  in  him  who  said,  "  I  AM  the  Res- 
urrection and  the  Life." 

(2.)  That  there  is  a  wide  difference  be- 
tween such  resurrection  as  mere  nature 
brings  to  pass,  through  neglect  of  effort  for 
spiritual  culture,  and  such  as  results  from 
the  Christian  endeavor  which  Paul  de- 
scribed, when  he  said  that  he  made  all  sac- 


188       GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

rifices,  "if  by  any  means  I  might  attain 
unto  the  resurrection  of  the  dead."  (Phil, 
iii.  10,  11.)  This  is  what  Christ  calls  the 
"resurrection  of  life,"  in  the  full  harvest  of 
spiritual  endeavors  ;  the  other  is  what  he 
calls  the  "resurrection  of  judgment,"  in  life 
that  is  not  life,  an  existence  in  privation 
and  loss,  destitute  of  all  the  spiritual  fruits 
for  which  no  seed  was  sown.1 

(3.)  The  resurrection,  whether  "  of  life  " 
or  "  of  judgment,"  is  not  a  single  simulta- 
neous event,  affecting  all  the  dead  at  the 
same  moment,  but  the  continuous  process 
of  the  rising  of  spirits,  "  every  man  in  his 
own  order,"  into  that  condition  of  existence 
in  spiritual  bodies  which  they  are  fitted  to 
rise  into. 

(4.)  This  condition,  whatever  it  be,  in- 
volves such  a  conscious  experience  of  the 
spiritual  results  of  the  present  life  as  will 
perfectly  declare  the  divine  judgment  upon 
"the  deeds  done  in  the  body." 

(5.)  There  is  no  middle  state  of  waiting 
to  be  refurnished,  at  some  great  distant 
day,  with  a  body,  all  meh  at  once,  and  in 
those  bodies  standing  all  together  before 
the  throne  of  God  to  receive  judgment  in 

1  See  note  B,  appended  to  chapter  iv. 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.       189 

a  mass,  but  onward  movement  ever,  with- 
out arrest  or  halt,  both  in  embodied  life, 
and  under  law,  and  in  the  judgment  con- 
sequences of  uninterrupted  law ;  as  what 
we  already  know  of  the  works  and  ways  of 
God  requires  us  to  believe. 

These  ideas  appear  to  be  expressed  in  a 
few  great  sayings  of  Christ,  and  to  be  re- 
peated in  substance  by  Paul. 

II.  But  difficulties  start  up  when  we 
attempt  to  harmonize  with  these  leading 
ideas  some  particular  statements  which  we 
find  chiefly  in  the  writings  of  Paul.  Such 
a  statement  occurs  in  his  first  letter  to  the 
Corinthians  (xv.  51,  52)  : 1  "We  shall  all 
be  changed  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling 
of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump,  for  the  trumpet 
shall  sound  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised 
incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed." 
Another  such  statement  is  made  in  that  ex- 

1  The  true  reading  in  the  original  is  very  doubtful.  The 
best  reading  is  probably  not  that  of  our  version.  The  "  we  " 
refers  to  those  who  shall  be  living  on  the  earth  at  the  end. 
Of  these  the  Apostle  probably  said,  "  none  of  us  (who  are 
then  living  on  the  earth)  will  die,  but  all  of  us  will  be 
changed."  So  verse  52  says,  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and 
the  dead  (all  but  those  then  on  the  earth)  shall  be  raised, 
and  we  (all  then  on  earth)  shall  be  changed.  This  admits 
the  possibility  of  an  interval  of  time  between  the  "trumpet " 
and  the  change. 


190      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

tract  from  Paul's  first  letter  to  the  Thes- 
salonians  which  is  prefixed  to  this  chapter. 

On  such  passages,  and  on  others  that 
have  already  been  examined,  the  tradi- 
tional conception  of  the  resurrection  rests, 
which  even  now  is  closely  patterned  after 
the  belief  of  the  Jews  before  Christ.  The 
Jews  believed  that  the  Christ  was  to  come 
in  visible  glory,  and  that  the  dead,  when 
he  came,  were  to  be  raised  up  in  new 
bodies.  The  Apostles  undoubtedly  inher- 
ited this  belief,  and  never  parted  with  it. 
It  was  one  of  their  ruling  ideas,  shaping 
their  mode  of  thought  and  coloring  their 
language.  There  is  profound  truth  in  it 
underlying  the  picturesque  description  we 
are  familiar  with.  But  an  error  has  over- 
laid the  truth.  What  should  be  regarded 
as  purely  symbolic  and  suggestive  has  been 
taken  as  literal  and  representative.  Thor- 
oughly Jewish,  mechanical  and  unspiritual 
is  the  current  representation,  stereotyped  in 
the  creeds  and  in  the  hymns,  of  a  momen- 
tary event,  a  supernatural  display,  a  divine 
form  of  glory,  a  world-awakening  reveille, 
followed  instantly  by  the  simultaneous  ris- 
ing of  the  dead  out  of  the  dust  and  out  of 
the  sea ;  the  reclothing,  in  the  twinkling  of 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.       191 

an  eye,  of  every  disembodied  spirit  with  a 
new  body,  the  transformation  of  the  world 
of  living  men  at  once  into  spiritual  con- 
ditions, the  massing  of  all  the  risen  and  all 
the  changed  multitudes  about  the  judgment 
throne,  while  the  heavens  and  the  earth 
melt  in  a  fiery  catastrophe,  — 

"Dies  irae,  dies  ilia, 
Solvens  ssecluni  in  fa  villa." 

Not  only  mediaeval  and  rude,  but  thor- 
oughly Jewish  and  fictitious  as  this  concep- 
tion is,  it  is  time  that  Christian  people  dis- 
carded it,  time  that  our  hymn-books  were 
purged  of  it ;  time  that  what  is  true  in  it 
were  separated  from  what  is  not  true. 

One  of  the  most  noteworthy  phenomena 
that  have  recently  occurred  in  the  Chris- 
tian world  was  the  convention  that  assem- 
bled in  New  York  city,  toward  the  close 
of  the  year  1878,  in  the  interest  of  one  of 
these  superannuated  and  obsolescent  Jewish 
fictions,  —  the  advent  of  Christ  in  visible 
form  and  in  display  to  the  senses.  Includ- 
ing, as  it  did,  some  of  the  ablest  preach- 
ers in  the  several  Protestant  communions, 
the  result  which  this  convention  achieved, 
through  the  wide  currency  which  the  met- 
ropolitan journals  gave  to  its  elaborate  dis- 


192      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

cussions,  was  the  most  noteworthy  thing 
about  it.  That  result  was  the  incredulity 
and  apathy  with  which  the  Christian  pub- 
lic generally  received  the  theories  of  the 
convention.  This  seems  to  demonstrate 
that  the  church  is  emerging  from  the  me- 
diaeval and  Jewish  way  of  thinking  about 
the  coming  of  the  Lord,  and  about  the  res- 
urrection and  judgment  associated  in  the 
Scriptures  with  it.  Few  care  for  the  mil- 
lenarian  theories,  because  few  are  content 
with  the  materialistic  way  of  thinking  that 
is  common  to  them  all.  Christian  thought, 
however  undefined,  demands  a  more  spir- 
itual presentation  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
Lord's  coming.  In  these  misconceived 
prophecies  the  profoundest  truths  lie,  still 
waiting  their  time  to  be  reformulated.  To 
contribute  somewhat  toward  such  a  result, 
as  a  labor  in  which  many  must  cooperate, 
is  our  present  endeavor. 

III.  Now  how  shall  we  get  at  such  a  re- 
sult ?     There  are  two  methods. 

One  may  tell  people  what  to  think,  what 
interpretation  to  attach  to  the  Scripture 
texts.     Or, 

One  may  show  people  how  to  think,  what 
principles  to  apply  to  bring  out  the  truth 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.       193 

winch  is  wrapped  in  the  imaginative  lan- 
guage of  the  Scriptures. 

(1.)  This  latter  seems  the  better  method. 
It  not  only  gives  the  true  result,  but  gives 
reasonable  confidence  that  the  result  is  the 
true  one,  because  one  sees  that  the  true 
way  has  been  followed. 

In  following  this  method,  which  shows 
us  how  to  think  upon  this  subject,  we  have 
to  apply  these  two  principles  to  the  inter- 
pretation of  Scripture  teaching. 

(a.)  The  facts  which  a  prophet  (like 
Paul)  reports  to  us  are  one  thing ;  his 
views  of  them,  or  opinions  about  them,  are 
another.  We  accept  the  former,  we  do  not 
always  accept  the  latter. 

Through  the  glass  of  revelation  the 
prophet  sees  the  salient  facts  of  the  future, 
as  one  sees  far  off  the  summits  of  a  mount- 
ain chain.  They  lie  in  apparent  connec- 
tion with  each  other,  projected  against  the 
blank  sky  like  the  teeth  of  a  gigantic  saw- 
But  the  traveler,  on  coming  to  the  mount- 
ain chain,  finds  the  peaks  draw  apart. 
Between  those  which  from  afar  appeared 
close  together  he  finds  wide  valleys  and 
broad  plateaus  intervening,  of  which  the 
distant  view  gave  no  suggestion.     Thus  we? 

13 


194      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

may  find  the  testimony  of  prophecy  supple- 
mented and  qualified  by  that  of  experience. 
Paul  describes  great  facts  of  the  future  as 
he  sees  them  standing  forth\  one  next  an- 
other. Facts  which  experience  will  show 
separated  by  a  wide  interval  of  progress,  as 
the  coming  of  the  Lord  in  his  kingdom, 
and  the  change  of  those  on  earth  to  meet 
the  Lord  in  the  air,  he  states  in  the  same 
breath,  just  as  his  prophetic  vision  dis- 
cerned them.  Very  likely  he  may  have 
thought  them  close  together  in  one  point 
of  time.  But  nothing  depends  on  what  he 
thought.  Paul's  personal  opinions  about 
the  facts  of  which  he  testified  bind  no 
man's  judgment.  Peter,  himself  also  a 
prophet  of  the  future,  tells  us  that  the  di- 
vine realities  are  larger  than  any  man's 
thought  about  them.  "  No  prophecy  of 
the  Scripture  is  of  any  private  interpreta- 
tion." (2,  i.  20.)  The  contents  of  proph- 
ecy are  not  measured  by  the  minds  of  the 
prophets.  The  prophet's  private  opinion, 
however  manifest  it  be,  is  not  to  be  con- 
founded with  his  official  testimony.  This 
is  the  New  Testament  doctrine,  as  in  1 
Peter  i.  10-12,  where  it  is  said  that  the 
prophets  did  not  always  comprehend  their 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.       195 

own  testimony.  Our  conclusions,  therefore, 
while  controlled  by  Paul's  prophetic  report 
of  certain  facts,  will  not  be  controlled  by 
Paul's  opinions  respecting  those  facts.  We 
shall  exercise  our  liberty  to  think  upon 
those  facts  in  the  light  of  our  times  as  well 
as  in  the  light  of  his. 

Few  persons  who  study  this  subject  care- 
fully will  judge  that  the  Apostles  correctly 
understood  the  relation  and  connection  of 
the  facts  in  the  future  which  they  proph- 
esied. Certain  as  those  facts  were,  the  opin- 
ions of  the  Apostles  concerning  them  were 
not  always  correct.  This  is  demonstrable 
to  a  certainty.  It  is  a  law  of  the  human 
mind,  that  our  understanding  of  any  new 
fact  is  regulated  and  shaped  by  the  ideas 
already  in  our  minds.  This  was  illustrated 
by  the  German  peasant,  who  saw  for  the 
first  time  a  locomotive  speeding  along.  Af- 
ter an  earnest  gaze,  endeavoring  to  compre- 
hend the  secret  of  its  motion,  he  at  last 
ejaculated,  "  Es  mussen  Pferde  darin  seyn 
(there  must  be  horses  inside)."  The  new 
phenomenon  he  explained  by  one  of  his  es- 
tablished beliefs,  namely,  that  a  wheeled 
vehicle  in  motion  must  be  connected  with 
horses.  If  not  outside  they  must  be  in- 
side. 


196      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

Now  it  is  demonstrable  to  any  one  who 
traces  the  history  of  Jewish  thought  upon 
the  doctrine  of  the  Messiah's  coming,  that 
the  Apostles'  minds  were  dominated  by  an 
established  belief,  which  unfitted  them  for 
truly  interpreting,  as  distinct  from  report- 
ing, our  Lord's  prophecies  of  his  coming. 
This  belief  was,  that,  in  the  nearness  of  the 
Messiah's  advent,  the  career  of  human  in- 
stitutions and  governments  was  near  its 
end.  The  world  was  "  growing  old."  The 
empires  of  the  Gentiles  had  had  their 
day.  "  The  end  of  all  things,"  said  Peter 
(1,  iv.  7),  "is  at  hand."  A  grand  catas- 
trophe, not  a  grand  development,  was  im- 
pending. No  new  empires,  no  new  civiliza- 
tion, no  new  continent  beyond  the  sea,  no 
age-long  progress  of  a  spiritual  kingdom 
"  growing  from  within  outward  "  (as  the 
philosophic  church  historian  Neander  so  fre- 
quently describes  it),  —  but  a  "  descent  "  of 
the  Lord  "from  heaven  in  flaming  fire," 
wherein  "  all  these  things  shall  be  dis- 
solved"1—  an  event  to  be  daily  expected. 
Such  a  mode  of  thought,  developed  by  the 
apocalyptic  literature  2  which  had  saturated 
the  Jewish  church  for  two  hundred  years, 

1  See  note  D,  appended  to  this  chapter. 

2  As  in  the  "  Book  of  Enoch,"  quoted  by  Jude  (14,  15). 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.       197 

does  not  give  way  at  once.  It  can  be  trans- 
formed only  by  experience.  Yet  such  was 
the  prevailing  mode  of  thought  in  the  minds 
through  which  our  Lord's  prophecies  of  the 
future  have  been  transmitted  to  us.  We 
should  naturally  expect  such  a  mode  of 
thought  to  give  its  peculiar  color,  as  it  has, 
to  the  Apostles'  testimony  of  the  things  to 
come.  Those  things  were,  indeed,  as  the 
Apostles  testified,  "  at  the  doors,"  only  not 
in  such  manner  as  they  expected. 

"  The  end  of  the  world  "  was  at  hand,  but 
it  was  the  end  of  the  Jewish  "  world,"  or 
"age,"  — the  end,  not  of  the  physical  but  of 
the  spiritual  course  of  things  then  current, 
the  end  of  the  period  preparatory  to  the  man- 
ifestation of  the  Christ,  the  spiritual  king 
of  the  world.  The  Son  of  man  was  about 
to  come  in  his  kingdom  ("  before  this  gener- 
ation shall  pass,"  said  he),  but  not  in  any 
display  of  wonders  to  the  senses.  The  res- 
urrection period  was  near,  but  no  such  gen- 
eral and  simultaneous  resurrection  as  some 
of  the  Apostolic  sayings  seem  to  intimate.1 

1  Some  advance  in  thought  is  discernible  in  the  later  as 
compared  with  the  earlier  writings  of  Paul.  We  are  not  to 
suppose  that  he  gained  at  once  all  the  light  he  ever  had. 
What  he  says  to  the  Thessalonians  about  the  resurrection 
must  be  supplemented,  perhaps  qualified,  by  what  he  says 
later  to  the  Corinthians. 


198      GOSPEL  OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

A  judgment  period,  too,  was  near,  but  no 
such  general  and  final  judgment  as  was  prob- 
ably fancied.  Instead  of  a  final  catastrophe, 
a  final  stage  of  progress  w&s  about  to  open. 
The  facts  were  about  to  take  place,  not  as 
brief  convulsive  events,  but  in  the  gradual 
unfolding  of  a  vast  and  age-long  develop- 
ment. 

(5.)  The  other  principle  to  be  always  ap- 
plied to  the  interpretation  of  the  Scripture 
teachings  is  this  :  — 

Spiritual  truths  must  be  discriminated 
from  the  material  forms  and  fleshly  drap- 
ery in  which  they  are  pictured.  We  are  fa- 
miliar with  this  principle,  but  we  need  to 
be  more  consistent  in  its  application.  We 
have  learned  to  apply  it  to  the  Old  Testa- 
ment descriptions  of  God.  We  read  of 
God's  hands  and  feet,  his  eyes  and  ears, 
his  arms  and  wings,  his  nostrils  and  mouth, 
and  even  of  his  fury,  jealousy  and  warlike- 
ness.  We  speak  in  the  same  fashion.  We 
distinguish  between  the  spiritual  reality 
and  the  fleshly  form  of  representation.  By 
God's  "  hand  '  we  refer  to  his  power, 
by  his  "  eyes  "  to  his  cognizance,  by  his 
"  mouth  "  to  his  revelations.  It  makes  no 
difference   to   us  what  ideas  the   Hebrews 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.       199 

may  Lave  attached  to  thesf*  fleshly  words ; 
we  attach  our  own  ideas  to  them.  We 
think  it  possible  that  even  the  inspired 
prophet  of  twent3T-five  hundred  years  ago 
may  have  attached  to  such  words  an  idea 
of  the  Infinite  Sovereign  less  true  than 
ours. 

Now  consistency  requires  that  this  dis- 
crimination between  the  spiritual  reality 
and  the  material  form  should  be  carried 
into  the  New  Testament,  and  into  such 
subjects  as  the  resurrection  and  the  judg- 
ment and  the  coming  of  the  Lord  to  judge 
and  to  reign.  We  make  some  such  discrim- 
ination already,  as  in  reading  John's  Revela- 
tion, where  few  thoughtful  people  under- 
stand that  God  has  a  city  in  cubical  form, 
with  real  walls  of  precious  stones  and  gates 
of  pearls  and  a  street  of  gold.  But  we 
must  carry  this  discrimination  consistently 
through  the  whole  range  of  thought  in 
which  spiritual  conceptions  have  been  trans- 
lated, for  the  help  of  infantile  or  immature 
thought,  into  material  terms.  We  must,  in 
our  thinking,  translate  them  bach  again,  so 
far  as  we  have  the  spiritual  discernment 
to  do  it,  and  power  to  grasp  an  idea  apart 
from  its  conventional  symbol. 


200      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

It  must  certainly  be  admitted  that  the 
traditional  notion  of  a  great  catastrophic 
day  at  the  end  of  Time's  calendar,  on  which 
the  Christ  descends  in  fiery 'clouds,  archan- 
gels fly  to  and  fro  blowing  trumpets,  and  a 
police  of  celestial  marshals  gathers  the  mill- 
ion million  suddenly  roused  occupants  of 
graves  around  a  great  white  throne,  to  hear 
divine  lips  utter  words  which  doom  them  to 
the  prison  of  the  damned,  or  welcome  them 
to  the  city  of  God,  is  as  unlike  the  spiritual 
reality  as  is  the  Hebrew  picture  of  a  Deity 
with  arms  and  wings  enthroned  on  the  ver- 
tex of  the  blue  arch  of  sky,  or  careering 
along  in  a  chariot  of  clouds. 

And  yet,  let  us  not  forget,  while  it  is 
I  only  a  picture,  a  fleshly  and  thoroughly  ma- 
terial symbol  of  a  spiritual  reality,  yet  it 
is  a  grand  and  awful  picture,  the  grandest 
ever  drawn  by  man.  The  reality  behind 
the  symbol  is  certainly  no  less  grand  and 
awful. 

The  two  principles  now  laid  clown  show 
us  how  to  think  toward  a  true  understand- 
ing of  the  Scripture  teachings  about  the 
future.  We  are  to  discriminate  (1.)  the 
facts  of  the  prophetic  testimony  from  the 
opinions  of   the  prophetic  witnesses ;  and 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.       201 

(2.)  the  spiritual  realities  from  the  mate- 
rial symbols  and  forms  in  which  they  are 
conveyed. 

(2.)  When  we  thus  see  how  to  think,  the 
remainder  of  our  inquiry  is  what  to  think ; 
what  results  shall  we  come  to  in  the  appli- 
cation of  these  principles? 

Taking  the  statements  of  Paul  in  com- 
bination, we  find  positive  testimony  to  cer- 
tain facts.  These  facts,  however,  depend 
not  on  Paul's  testimony  only.  Christ  is 
the  principal  witness  for  most  of  them.  By 
comparing  what  Paul  says  with  what  Christ 
says  we  are  able  to  distinguish  between  the 
fact  which  Paul  affirms  and  the  opinion 
about  it  which  appears  in  Paul's  language. 

(a.)  The  first  fact  is  the  coming  of  the 
Lord — "the  Lord  shall  descend."  The 
Lord  did  come,  as  he  foretold,  before  the 
generation  which  heard  him  speak  had 
passed  away.  His  prophecy  was  fulfilled 
when  Moses'  seat,  as  law-giver  and  judge 
in  the  religious  world,  was  removed  by  the 
destruction  of  the  temple,  and  was  replaced 
by  the  throne  of  Christ,  as  the  manifest 
head  of  the  kingdom  of  God  upon  earth. 
This  has  been  explained  at  length  in  a 
preceding  chapter.     As  to  the  manner  in 


202       GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

which  Paul  expected  the  Lord  to  come,  his 
substituting  "  descend  "  for  "  come  "  looks 
as  though  he  thought  of  a  coming  down 
upon  the  world,  rather  than'  of  a  spiritual 
development  within  the  world.  An  exter- 
nal coming,  a  descent  within  the  sphere  of 
the  senses,  was  certainly  what  his  Jewish 
training  predisposed  him  to  think  of. 

(6.)  Closely  combined  with  the  coming 
of  the  Lord  is  the  attendant  ministry  of 
angels  —  "  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of 
the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God." 
The  core  of  this  statement  is  furnished  by 
the  sayings  of  Christ  (Matt.  xxiv.  31 ;  xxv. 
31),  but  in  Paul's  writings  this  core  of  fact 
is  overlaid  with  Paul's  opinions  as  to  who 
these  "  angels  of  the  Son  of  man  "  should 
be.  I  think  that  Christ  used  the  term 
"  angels "  in  the  comprehensive  sense  in 
which  the  Old  Testament  makes  it  include 
impersonal  as  well  as  personal  agents  of 
God.  Thus  we  find  it  in  the  104th  Psalm  : 
"  He  maketh  the  winds  his  messengers,  the 
lightnings  his  ministers."  Used  in  this 
comprehensive  way,  the  term  would  include 
all  agents  whatsoever  in  the  service  of  the 
kingdom,  besides  apostles,  missionaries,  and 
the  "  ministering  spirits  "  (Heb.  i.  14)  who 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.       203 

are  beyond  our  sight.  But  Paul  seems  to 
have  thought  exclusively  of  celestial  be- 
ings, for  he  substitutes  "archangel"  for  the 
simple  and  comprehensive  term  "angels," 
which  Christ  had  used.  Here,  then,  while 
accepting  the  fact  of  an  attendant  ministry 
of  angels  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  we 
must  revise  Paul's  opinion  about  it.  There 
are  angels,  no  doubt,  intelligent  beings  of 
higher  rank  than  ours,  but  these  are  not 
the  only  angels  in  the  service  of  the  king- 
dom. The  angelic  trumpet-call  which  our 
Lord  foretold  took  place  in  that  apostolic 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  of  the  resurrection, 
of  which  an  echo  still  reverberates  in  Paul's 
quotation  to  the  Ephesians  :  "  Awake,  thou 
that  sleepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead,  and 
Christ  shall  give  thee  light."  (V.  14.) 
Whatever  evidence  has  been  displayed  to 
show  that  our  Lord's  prophecies  of  his  com- 
ing have  already  entered  upon  their  course 
of  fulfillment,  so  much  reason  we  have  to 
bind  us  to  this  understanding  of  the  part 
that  "  angels  "  bear. 

(c.)  The  third  fact  is  the  resurrection  — 
"  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead 
shall  be  raised  incorruptible:  "  — "the  dead 
in  Christ  shall  rise  first."     This  is  not  all, 


204      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

but  this  is  first.  The  sounding  of  the 
Gospel  trumpet  through  this  world,  as  ex- 
plained in  the  preceding  paragraph,  is  fol- 
lowed by  resurrection  in  the  next  world, 
that  is,  the  resurrection,  the  resurrection  of 
life,  as  explained  in  chapter  iv.  In  other 
words,  the  period  of  the  Gospel  here  has 
corresponding  to  it  the  period  of  resurrec- 
tion there.  Manifestly;  since  the  Gospel 
brings  men  under  the  spiritual  power  of 
him  who  is  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life,  so 
that  they  strive,  as  Paul  strove,  to  "  attain 
unto  the  resurrection,"  this  will  be  followed 
by  the  appropriate  spiritual  results  in  their 
rising  from  the  dead.  Corresponding  to  this 
period  of  Gospel  influence  and  Christian 
endeavor,  there  must  be  a  period  of  attain- 
ment and  realization  of  the  fruits  thereof. 
This  is  the  resurrection  "  at  "  the  coming 
of  the  Lord,1  not  a  single,  explosive,  si- 
multaneous event,  but  a  continuous  process 
throughout  the  whole  period  of  his  coming 
and  presence  (" parousia"  see  p.  124)  — 
the  rising  of  those  who  are  prepared  into 
that  for  which  they  are  prepared. 

(<#.)   The  last  fact  mentioned  by  Paul  is 
a  final  change  to  pass  upon  all  such  as  are 

1  See  note  C,  appended  to  chapter  v. 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.        205 

living,  at  the  last,  upon  the  earth.  "All 
of  us  shall  be  changed."  (See  note  on  p. 
189.)  "We  who  are  alive  and  remain 
shall  be  caught  up  in  the  clouds."  Paul's 
earlier  idea  of  the  resurrection  (see  p.  197, 
note)  was  apparently  that  of  a  single  and 
simultaneous  event,  with  a  change  of  the 
living  immediately  after.  Revising  his  opin- 
ion, and  regarding  the  resurrection  as  con- 
tinuing through  a  period,  the  question  rises : 
After  this  period,  what  ?  Paul  says,  a  "  last 
trump,"  a  final  summons  of  some  sort,  not 
the  same  as  the  previous  resurrection  call, 
as  this  epithet  "last"  seems  to  imply,  and 
then  a  change  of  those  still  living  on  the 
earth. 

As  to  this,  'whether  we  regard  the  opin- 
ions of  some  of  the  Greek  philosophers,1 
which  Paul  may  not  have  been  ignorant  of, 
or  the  opinion  of  modern  scientists,  or 
whether  we  regard  Paul  as  speaking  by 
revelation,  as  he  says  he  does  ("by  the 
word  of  the  Lord  "),  the  conclusion  is  the 
same.     The    Gospel   period   on   earth,  the 

1  Heraclitus  in  the  6th  century  B.  c,  and  Zeno  in  the  3d 
(the  latter  the  founder  of  the  Stoics  whom  Paul  encountered 
at  Athens),  taught  a  doctrine  of  the  periodic  formation  and 
annihilation  of  the  material  universe.  All  things,  as  Heracli- 
tus held,  originate  out  of  "fire,"  and  ultimately  return  to  it. 


206      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

resurrection  period  in  the  unseen  world, 
will  sometime  terminate.  The  existing 
course  and  order  of  things  are  not  perma- 
nent. Though  we  may  stiir'be  far  distant 
from  the  end  of  human  development  on 
earth,  yet  the  end  will  come.  Some  of  the 
prophets  of  science  tell  us  that  the  globe 
will  sometime  become  what  the  moon  is,  a 
planet  without  water,  without  an  atmos- 
phere, incapable  of  sustaining  the  life  it 
now  sustains.  This  condition,  indeed,  they 
set  at  an  immense  distance  from  the  pres- 
ent. Whether  the  change  of  the  living 
that  Paul  speaks  of  be  long  anterior  to 
this ;  whether  it  is  to  be  both  instantaneous 
and  simultaneous,  or  in  some  gradual  and 
progressive  manner;  whether  the  sudden- 
ness and  brevity  expressed  by  the  phrase, 
"  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye," 
be  true  only  of  its  beginning,  as  a  process, 
or  of  its  beginning  and  ending,  as  a  momen- 
tary event,  are  questions  which  onty  the 
future  can  answer.  The  naked  fact,  how- 
ever, stands. 

A  change  of  some  sort,  in  some  manner, 
awaits  the  present  condition,  both  of  the 
earth,  and  of  the  life  that  has  been  adapted 
to  it  as  at  present.     At  this  "  end,"  we  are 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.        207 

told  that  the  Gospel  period  is  to  reach  its 
earthly  end. 

Of  this  end  of  the  Gospel  period  on  earth 
Paul  seems  to  have  prophesied  in  the  grand- 
est, but  in  some  respects  most  mysterious, 
of  all  his  predictions ;  for  some  remarks  on 
which  see  chapter  ix.  note  D. 

"  Then  cometh  the  end,  when  he  shall 
have  delivered  up  the  kingdom  to  God, 
even  the  Father;  when  he  shall  have  put 
down  all  rule  and  all  authority  and  power. 

"  For  he  must  reign,  till  he  hath  put  all 
enemies  under  his  feet. 

"  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed 
is  death. 

"  For  he  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet. 
But  when  he  saith  all  things  are  put  under 
him,  it  is  manifest  that  he  is  excepted,  which 
did  put  all  things  under  him. 

"  And  when  all  things  shall  be  subdued 
unto  him,  then  shall  the  Son  also  himself 
be  subject  unto  him  that  put  all  things 
under  him,  that  God  may  be  all  in  all." 
(1  Cor.  xv.  24-28.) 

Our  endeavor  in  the  present  chapter  has 
been  to  discover,  if  we  may,  under  an  ap- 


208       GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

parent  dissonance,  a  real  harmony  between 
the  previous  results  of  our  study,  as  stated 
at  the  beginning  of  this  chapter,  and  cer- 
tain prophecies  of  Paul  upon  the  resurrec- 
tion at  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  Our  recog- 
nition of  any  such  harmony  depends  upon 
the  influence  upon  our  way  of  thinking, 
which  we  allow  to  the  two  cardinal  princi- 
ples already  laid  down,  namely,  the  discrim- 
ination of  the  prophet's  testimony  to  facts 
from  the  prophet's  personal  opinions  about 
them,  which  we  discover  blending  with  his 
testimony ;  —  then,  the  discrimination  of  the 
spiritual  fact  itself  from  the  fleshly  drapery 
under  which  it  is  represented. 

IV.  It  now  remains  to  ask,  What  is  the 
substantial  truth  conveyed  to  us  by  those 
specific  prophecies  of  the  resurrection  which 
we  have  been  examining?  It  seems  to  be 
this :  — 

The  coming  of  our  Lord  in  his  kingdom 
on  earth,  when  Judaism  was  supplanted  by 
Christianity,  ushered  in  the  resurrection  pe- 
riod in  the  world  to  come.  I  do  not  sav, 
began  the  resurrection,  as  if  there  had  been 
no  resurrection  before.  Of  this  more  will 
be  said  presently.  I  say  rather,  began  the 
period   whose  distinguishing   characteristic 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.       209 

is  the  manifested  power  of  the  resurrection,, 
"the  Resurrection  of  life."  In  a  broader 
statement,  the  Christian  period  is  character- 
istically the  period  of  spiritual  life,  exalted 
and  diffused,  and  this  in  both  worlds. 
Our  Lord  seems  to  have  intimated  this 
when  he  said :  "  I  am  come  that  they 
might  have  life,  and  that  they  might  have 
it  more  abundantly  "     (John  x.  10.) 

(1.)  To  comprehend  this,  let  us  reflect 
that  as  the  Gospel  spreads,  and  Christian 
principles  acquire  ascendency,  the  glory  of 
our  Lord  is  manifested  more  and  more  as- 
Spiritual  King  on  earth,  and  as  the  power 
inwardly  working  here  toward  the  resur- 
rection hereafter.  As  faith  and  love  and 
righteousness  and  fidelity  to  Christ  here 
inspire  greater  numbers  with  the  spirit  of 
the  life  eternal,  so  must  greater  numbers 
pass  into  the  unseen  world  fitted  to  rise  in 
Christ  into  the  fullness  of  life,  into  what 
Paul  calls  "  the  manifestation  of  the  sons 
of  God,"  "  after  the  measure  of  the  stature 
of  the  fullness  of  Christ."  ^That  is  to  say, 
the  greater  the  spiritual  development  be- 
fore death,  the  greater  the  spiritual  devel- 
opment after  death.  The  period  of  the  one: 
must  coincide  with  the  period  of  the  others 

14 


210      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

for  continuity  of  progress  marks  all  the 
working  of  God  that  we  can  see.  This  is 
what  is  meant  by  saying,  that  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Gospel  period,  when  the  Son  of 
man  came  in  his  kingdom,  marked  the  be- 
ginning of  the  resurrection  period  corre- 
sponding thereto. 

(2.)  We  may  rest  confidently  in  this  con- 
clusion, not  on  the  score  of  any  skill  in  in- 
terpreting the  original  language  in  which 
the  facts  were  uttered,  but  through  con- 
fidence in  the  principles  which  guide  our 
thinking.  The  critical  question  is  not, 
What  does  this  or  that  Greek  word  mean  ? 
but  this  rather :  How  shall  we  think  upon 
the  great  facts  of  the  kingdom  of  the 
Spirit  ?  Shall  we  cling  to  the  Jewish  no- 
tion of  an  advent,  within  the  sphere  of  the 
senses,  which  the  Apostles  inherited  and 
never  outgrew?  Shall  we  limit  ourselves 
by  all  the  opinions  of  the  Apostles,  as  if 
Christian  experience  had  given  us  no  new 
light  in  new  developments  of  the  kingdom 
of  Christ  ?  Shall  we  materialize  the  New 
Testament  prophecies  of  resurrection  and 
judgment,  as  the  Jews  materialized  the 
Old  Testament  prophecies  of  the  kingdom 
of  God  upon  earth  ?     Shall  we   ignore  all 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.      211 

that  men  have  discovered  of  the  univer- 
sality of  law  and  the  continuity  of  progress 
in  the  works  of  God  ?  If  so,  let  us  be  con- 
sistent. Let  us  continue  to  believe,  with 
all  the  ancient  creeds,  in  "  the  resurrection 
of  the  flesh,"  and  the  reanimation  of  the 
buried  and  scattered  dust  into  "  the  self- 
same bodies."  But  if  this  is  beyond  our 
present  power  of  belief,  let  us  be  consistent, 
and  make  thorough  work,  till  all  the  rub- 
bish of  Jewish  and  materialistic  and  me- 
chanical notions  has  been  cleared  away,  and 
this  grand  doctrine,  after  waiting  nineteen 
centuries  for  intelligent  elaboration,  is  un- 
folded in  the  lucid  order  of  Christian  and 
spiritual  conceptions. 

Whoever  endeavors  to  strike  a  just  bal- 
ance between  the  traditional  view  of  the 
resurrection,  and  that  which  has  been  pre- 
sented in  these  pages  as  a  substitute  for  it, 
has  one  crucial  question  to  settle.  Is  the 
resurrection  represented  in  Scripture  as  a 
single  and  simultaneous  event,  affecting  all 
mankind  at  once,  such  as  a  universal  earth- 
quake would  be  ?  It  cannot  be,  if  we  ad- 
mit the  testimony  of  John  to  "  the  first  res- 
urrection "  (of  which  more  will  be  said  in 
the  next  chapter),  or  if  we  admit  the  testi- 


212      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

roony  of  Paul,  "  every  man  in  his  own  or- 
der." Is  it  then  a  process,  running  through 
a  period,  and  operated  by  a  continuously 
acting  spiritual  power  ?  It  must  be,  if 
Christ's  resurrection  power  be  not  excep- 
tionally different  from  all  the  other  powers 
which  he  claimed  as  present  activities  by 
his  significant  "I  AM."  Now  as  soon  as  one 
substitutes  for  the  idea  of  an  event  the  idea 
of  a  continuous  process  operated  by  a  con- 
tinuous power,  it  will  be  found  that  various 
perplexing  passages  of  Scripture  are  readily 
harmonized  with  this  idea  by  applying  the 
principles  of  thought  that  have  been  fol- 
lowed in  the  foregoing  pages. 

V.  Brief  answers  may  now  be  given  to  a 
few  remaining  questions. 

(1.)  Did  not  our  Lord  repeatedly  say 
that  he  would  raise  up  the  believer  "  at  the 
last  day  ?  "  (John  vi.  39,  40,  44,  54)  and 
does  not  "  at  "  refer  to  an  events  rather  than 
to  the  period  of  a  process  ? 

The  word  our  Lord  used,  en  (ev),  may 
mean  either  at  or  in.  The  idea  we  have  of 
"  the  last  day  "  decides  which  of  these  two 
meanings  we  will  adopt.  If  we  think  of 
"  the  last  day  "  as  an  event,  like  the  day  of 
Pentecost,  we  shall  say  "  at."     If  we  think 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.       213 

of  it  as  a  period,  through  which  a  process  is 
continuing,  we  shall  say  "in."  The  orig- 
inal word  allows  an  even  choice,  which  de- 
pends wholly  on  our  idea  of  the  "  day." 
Our  translators  had  the  idea  of  an  event, 
and  preferred  to  say  "  at."  I  have  the  idea 
of  a  period,  and  prefer  to  say  "  in."  By 
"  the  last  day  "it  is  altogether  probable 
that  our  Lord  meant  no  end  of  the  earth's 
calendar,  like  a  31st  of  December,  but  a  day 
of  centuries  or  ages,  like  one  of  the  six  clays 
of  creation.  It  denotes  the  last  period  of 
human  progress  under  divine  revelation, 
the  day  or  period  of  our  Lord's  manifested 
kingly  power  on  earth,  and  of  the  coinci- 
dent manifestation  of  his  resurrection  power 
in  the  unseen  world.  If  this  be  so,  as  I  see 
no  reason  to  doubt,  we  may  believe  that  his 
promise  is  now  receiving  its  fulfillment  in 
the  present  experience  of  those  who  "  de- 
part to  be  with  Christ."  l 

(2.)  But  is  not  the  resurrection  still  a 
thing  of  the  future  rather  than  of  the  pres- 
ent ?  Is  it  not  written  that  "  the  dead  shall 
be  raised  "  ?  It  certainly  is  future  to  all  to 
whom  death  is  future.  "  The  living  "  (as 
we  call  ourselves  in  a  merely  phenomenal 

1  See  Note  C,  appended  to  chapter  v. 


214  GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

distinction  from  "  the  dead ")  must  ever 
speak  of  it  as  a  thing  that  shall  be.  But 
what  a  thing  is  to  us  does  not  define  what 
it  is  to  those  who  have  gone  before  us,  and 
are  no  more  among  us.  Speaking  of  them, 
we  find  that  Christ  in  talking  with  the  Sad- 
ducees  does  not  say  uthe  dead  shall  be 
raised,"  but  "are  raised,"  or  "rise."  (See 
page  49.)  In  the  world  of  those  whom  we 
call  "  the  dead  "  the  resurrection  is  no  more 
future,  as  to  us,  but  a  present  reality. 

(3.)  Must  we  think  of  all  the  dead  dur- 
ing the  ages  before  Christ  as  waiting  for  the 
resurrection,  until  Christ  came  among  the 
living  to  say,  "  I  AM  the  Resurrection  ?  " 
Not  so.  The  Gospel  period  has  been  shown 
to  have  in  the  nature  of  things  a  resurrec- 
tion period  coincident  with  it;  but  this  does 
not  imply  that  there  was  no  resurrection  be- 
fore the  Gospel.  When  Christ  affirms  that 
" the  dead  are  raised"  he  instances  Abra- 
ham, Isaac,  and  Jacob.1 

A  parallel  case  may  serve  for  illustra- 
tion. John,  speaking  of  Jesus'  lifetime, 
says  that  "  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not  yet 
given."  (VII.  39.)  He  does  not  mean  to 
deny  that  the  Holy  Ghost  had  been  given 

1  See  Note  A,  appended  to  this  chapter. 


PARTICULARS  AND  PRINCIPLES.      215 

to  the  ancient  prophets ;  he  means  not 
given,  as  afterward  at  Pentecost,  in  general 
diffusion  among  the  "  people  prepared  for 
the  Lord."  The  Old  Testament  reveals  the 
Spirit  of  God  as  operating  with  increasing 
power  from  first  to  last.  But  in  the  earlier 
times  the  Spirit  appeared  limited  to  here 
and  there  "a  man  of  God,"  an  Enoch,  an 
Abraham,  a  Moses.  The  period  of  the  Spir- 
it's diffusion  began  with  the  diffusion  of  the 
Gospel  of  the  resurrection. 

Thus  we  must  think  of  the  resurrection, 
not  as  beginning  when  the  Gospel  of  the  res- 
urrection began,  but  as  manifested  and  dif- 
fused when  the  Gospel  was  diffused.  An 
experience  of  the  earliest  ages  for  as  many 
as  were  spiritually  fitted  for  it,  it  must  have 
become  more  frequent  as  spiritual  men  be- 
came more  frequent.  And  when  at  length 
the  Gospel  of  the  resurrection  began  to  be 
proclaimed  and  obeyed,  the  period  of  its 
manifestation  and  prevalence  must  have  set 
in.  Moses  and  Elijah,  whose  glorified  forms 
appeared  in  society  with  Jesus  on  the  Trans- 
figuration Mount,  attest  that  it  is  not  time, 
before  Christ  or  after  him,  which  determines 
men's  experience  of  "  the  power  of  his  res- 
urrection," but  spiritual  fitness  to  rise  into 


216      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

the  inheritance  of  the  children  of  God,  per- 
sonal capacity  for  the  power  and  blessed- 
ness and  glory  of  the  life  eternal. 

Here  we  may  utter  to  one  another  a  word 
of  comfort  and  hope.  The  life  that  follows 
Christ  on  earth,  the  life  that  rises  from  the 
dead  in  "the  power  of  his  resurrection," 
is  one  continuous  and  unbroken  life.  The 
sleep  of  the  grave  is  but  a  figure  of  speech. 
The  crowded  waiting-room  of  an  intermedi- 
ate state,  anticipating  a  grand  and  general 
opening  of  heavenly  gates,  is  a  mere  illu- 
sion. The  dreaded  "  shadow  of  death  "  is 
attenuated  to  a  thread  of  shade,  where  only 
a  gated  archway  spans  the  road,  to  mark 
the  boundary  between  two  worlds.  That 
road  is  light,  on  this  side  the  archway  and 
on  that.  The  passage  of  the  shadow  is  only 
the  passage  of  the  gate  from  light  to  light. 
No  pause,  no  break  is  there  in  the  spirit's 
experience  of  the  power  of  Christ  to  guide, 
to  nourish,  to  deliver,  to  raise  through  grace 
to  glory.  On  earth  and  in  heaven  the 
Christly  life  is  one,  indissoluble,  eternal. 
If  our  feet  are  on  the  king's  highway,  if  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  "the  soul  of  the  soul," 
then,  though  a  cloud  may  rest  on  the  hori- 


RESURRECTION  PRIOR  TO  CHRIST.    217 

zon  of  our  mortal  prospect,  it  is  a  cloud 
in  whose  bosom  glory  dwells,  for  we  may 
say  with  Paul,  "  He  hath  abolished  death, 
and  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light 
through  the  gospel."     (2  Tim.  i.  10.) 


NOTE  A. 
ON   RESURRECTION  PRIOR   TO   CHRIST. 

But  now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead,  and  be- 
come the  first-fruits  of  them  that  slept.  (1  Cor.  xv. 
20.) 

The  statement  above  made  that  there  must  have 
been  resurrection  prior  to  Christ  for  as  many  as  were 
capacitated  for  it  (Abraham  and  Moses  for  instance), 
may  seem  to  some  to  need  reconciliation  with  the 
statement,  so  frequently  made  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, that  Christ  is  "the  first-fruits  of  them  that 
slept"  (1  Cor.  xv.  20,  23),  "the  first  born,"  or 
"first  begotten  from  the  dead."  (Col.  i.  18;  Rev.  i. 
5.)  To  see  how  this  is  perfectly  consistent  with  the 
fact  of  resurrection  prior  to  Christ,  we  have  only  to 
apply  the  distinction  already  pointed  out  (page  61) 
between  the  language  of  appearance  and  the  lan- 
guage of  reality.  Christ  first  manifested  the  resur- 
rection, first  walked  among  men  in  the  spiritual  body 
(which  distinguishes  the  resurrection  of  Christ  from 
the  reanimation1  of  Lazarus  and  others).  He  thus 
made  himself,  relatively  to  our  knowledge,  the  begin- 
ning, or  "first-fruits"  of  the  resurrection,  that  is, 
1  See  chapter  iii.  Note  B. 


218       GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

of  the  rising  after  death  into  blessed  life  in  the  spir- 
itual body. 

This  does  not  conflict  with  the  fact  that  it  was  in 
the  spiritual  body  of  the  resurrection  state  that 
Moses  and  Elijah,  previous  to  Christ's  resurrection, 
were  seen  with  Jesus  upon  the  Transfiguration 
Mountain.  From  such  a  manifestation  nothing  cer- 
tain could  have  been  known;  questions  whether  they 
were  phantoms,  or  something  more  substantial,  could 
never  have  been  answered;  the  mystery  of  the  future 
life  remained  as  inscrutable  as  ever,  until  Christ 
should  clear  it  up.  This  he  did  by  the  experiences 
which  he  granted  to  the  "witnesses  chosen  of  God, 
who  did  eat  and  drink  with  him  after  he  rose  from 
the  dead."  (Acts  x.  41.)  The  beginning  of  our  pos- 
itive knowledge  of  the  resurrection  life  in  the  spirit- 
ual body  is  therefore  found  in  Christ.  So  far  as  we 
lenow  anything  of  it,  Christ  is  "the  first-fruits." 
This,  however,  by  no  means  makes  it  improbable 
that  the  reality  existed,  before  it  was  demonstrated. 

NOTE  B. 

ON    THE   DOCTRINE    OF   A   PAST   RESURRECTION. 

Who  concerning  the  truth  have  erred,  saying  that 
the  resurrection  is  past1  already;  and  overthrow  the 
faith  of  some.     (2  Tim.  ii.  18.) 

As  distinct  from  the  heresy  here  condemned,  the 
view  presented  in  these  pages  is,  that  the  resurrec- 
tion is  as  to  its  beginning  past,  as  to  its  continuance 
present,  and  as  to  its  consummation  future. 

1  More  literally,  "  is  already  come  to  pass." 


DOCTRINE  OF  A  PAST  RESURRECTION.    219 

The  doctrine  which  Paul  here  censures  was  prob- 
ably one  of  the  earlier  developments  of  the  Gnostic 
heresy,  which  in  the  next  century  became  so  widely 
spread.  Paul  had  described  the  state  of  believers  in 
Christ  as  a  new  and  higher  life,  and  had  compared 
it  to  Christ's  resurrection  life  (Rom.  vi.  4),  nay,  had 
spoken  of  it  as  a  kind  of  resurrection  (Eph.  ii.  6 ; 
especially,  v.  14).  Probably  this  gave  the  starting- 
point  for  the  conception  of  Hymenaeus  and  Philetus,1 
that  this  was  the  only  resurrection  to  be  thought  of. 
Despite  of  Paul's  doctrine  of  the  spiritual  body  —  a 
doctrine  even  now  but  very  poorly  appreciated  in 
the  church  —  the  Jewish  notion  of  a  resuscitation  of 
the  buried  body  from  the  grave  very  thoroughly  pen- 
etrated the  primitive  church,  as  the  writings  of  the 
Fathers  abundantly  show,  embracing  in  its  anticipa- 
tions even  the  teeth,  the  nails  and  the  hair.  This 
doctrine,  always  the  scandal  of  philosophy,  as  well 
as  a  perversion  of  Scripture,  drove  men  into  that 
one-sided  view  which  Paul  here  condemns,  which 
gives  no  place  to  the  Christian  conception  of  the 
spiritual  body  of  the  future,  and  fixes  attention  ex- 
clusively on  a  present  rising  (already  accomplished) 
to  higher  views  of  truth,  and  higher  ideals  of  life. 
This  Paul  regards  as  an  "  overthrow  of  faith,"  be- 
cause  by  refusing  to  look  at  the  crown  in  the  future 
it  enfeebles  the  energy  of  the  race  to  be  run  in  the 
present. 

1  We  must  locate  these  two  at  or  near  Ephesus,  which  tra- 
dition makes  the  place  of  Timothy's  ministry. 


220      GOSPEL  OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

NOTE  C. 
on  david's  resurrection. 

For  David  is  not  ascended  into  the  heavens  :  but 
he  saith  himself,  The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit 
thou  on  my  right  hand.     (Acts  ii.  34.) 

In  what  Peter  here  says,  a  contradiction  may  ap- 
pear to  the  statements  advanced  above  respecting 
the  resurrection  of  pious  men  before  Christ,  as  well 
as  since.  I  think  it  is  unquestionable  that  Peter 
supposed  David  to  be  still  in  Sheol,  or  the  grave 
(mistranslated  "  hell "). 

He  draws  a  sharp  distinction  here,  in  applying  the 
words  of  Psalm  xvi.  10,  between  Christ  who  is  risen, 
and  David  who  is  not.  Christ,  in  his  view,  was  not 
left  in  the  grave,  but  David  was.  This  being  evi- 
dently Peter's  opinion,  the  only  question  is,  What 
account  must  be  made  of  it  ? 

It  may  help  us  to  answer,  if  we  ask,  What  ac- 
count must  we  make  of  the  statement  in  Psalm  cxv. 
17,  "  The  dead  praise  not  the  Lord,  neither  any 
that  go  down  into  silence  "  ?  No  Christian  is  will- 
ing to  adopt  that  as  a  statement  of  the  truth,  or  of 
his  own  belief.  There  has  been  a  progress  of  doc- 
trine since  that  time.  Later  utterances  of  the  Bible 
correct  the  earlier. 

There  is  reason  to  class  Peter's  assertion  about 
David  with  the  assertion  of  the  115th  Psalm  about 
the  dead.  Peter's  case  may  be  described  in  Pas- 
tor John  Robinson's  remark  about  the  Protestant 
churches  in  his  times  :  "  It  is  not  possible  the  Chris- 


DAVID'S  RESURRECTION.  221 

tian  world  should  come  so  lately  out  of  such  thick 
anti-Christian  darkness,  and  that  full  perfection  of 
knowledge  should  break  forth  at  once."  Peter  stood 
at  Pentecost  on  the  threshold  of  his  apostolic  career. 
He  did  not  then  know  all  that  he  was  ever  to  know. 
He  had  not  gotten  clear  of  all  his  Jewish  notions  in 
a  flash.  He  was  inspired,  but  not  omniscient,  not 
infallible,  any  more  than  the  writer  of  the  115th 
Psalm.  We  must  apply  to  his  statement  about  David 
the  same  principle  that  we  apply  to  the  statement  of 
that  Psalm  about  the  dead,  namely,  The  Bible  is  a 
self-correcting  book.  This  remark  of  Peter  is  not  our 
only  source  of  knowledge  about  David's  resurrec- 
tion. 

In  view  of  the  abundant  superseding  testimony 
which  we  have  found  in  the  Gospels  and  Epistles,  it 
cannot  stand,  any  more  than  the  statement  in  Ec- 
clesiastes  (ix.  5)  that  "  the  dead  know  not  any- 
thing," or  any  more  than  Dr.  Watts 's  hymn  based 
on  that  passage  can  stand,  though  it  used  to  be  sung 
in  the  churches  not  long  ago,  as  I  well  remember. 

"  The  living  know  that  they  must  die, 
But  all  the  dead  forgotten  lie  ; 
Their  memory  and  their  sense  is  gone, 
Alike  unknowing  and  unknown." 

There  is  a  deal  of  false  doctrine  still  sung  out  of 
our  popular  hymn-books  about  the  advent,  the  res- 
urrection, and  the  judgment,  which  is  destined  to 
be  put  quietly  away,  some  time,  to  keep  company  on 
the  shelf  with  the  above  stanza. 


222      GOSPEL  OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 


NOTE  D. 

ON  THE  END  OF  THE  WOELD  AT  THE  DAY  OF  THE 
LORD. 

But  the  day  of  the  Lord  will  come  as  a  thief  in 
the  night ;  in  the  which  the  heavens  shall  pass  away 
with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with 
fervent  heat,  the  earth  also  and  the  works  that  are 
therein  shall  be  burned  up. 

Seeing  then  that  all  these  things  shall  be  dissolved, 
what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be  in  all  holy 
conversation  and  godliness, 

Looking  for  and  hasting  unto  the  coming  of  the 
day  of  God,  wherein  the  heavens  being  on  fire  shall 
be  dissolved,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fer- 
vent heat  ? 

Nevertheless  we,  according  to  his  promise,  look 
for  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth 
righteousness.     (2  Pet.  iii.  10-13.) 

It  is  noteworthy  that  Christ  never  referred  to  an 
end  of  the  physical  world.  The  Greek  has  two 
words  of  different  signification,  each  of  them  ren- 
dered in  English  as  "world."-  One  of  these  is  ozon 
(atwv),  signifying  a  period,  or  a  connected  system  of 
causes  and  effects  with  peculiar  characteristics,  con- 
tinuing through  such  a  period.  We  use  "world" 
in  the  same  sense,  when  we  speak  of  the  Gentile 
world,  the  Jewish  world,  the  heathen  world,  the 
literary,  or  religious,  or  political  world,  the  world 
of  our  forefathers,  etc.  This  word  ozon  is  the  one 
which  Christ  employs  in  all  his  references  to  "  the 
end  of  the  world,"  signifying  thereby,  nothing  more 


THE  END   OF  TIIE    WORLD.  223 

than  the  end  of  the  period  preparatory  to  his  en- 
thronement through  the  spread  of  the  Gospel. 

The  other  Greek  word  for  world  is  kosmos  (/coa^of), 
which  denotes  sometimes  the  heavens  and  earth 
collectively,  sometimes  the  earth  only,  then  the  in- 
habitants of  earth,  as  in  our  phrase,  "  all  the  world," 
i.  e.  everybody.  It  is  the  end  of  the  kosmos  which 
Peter  is  prophesying,  an  idea  which  is  utterly  want- 

ino-  in  the  teachings  of  Christ.    This  idea  of  the  de- 
cs o 

struction  of  the  kosmos  by  fire  appears  in  the  specu- 
lations of  the  Greek  philosophers,  as  well  as  in  the 
apocalyptic  literature  of  the  Jews  prior  to  Christ. 
It  is  very  plain  from  the  course  of  thought  in  this 
chapter,  that  Peter  —  if  we  may  assume  the  dis- 
puted point  of  Peter's  authorship  of  the  Second 
Epistle  —  regards  the  grand  catastrophe  of  the  phys- 
ical universe  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord  as  close  at 
hand,  since  he  addresses  his  argument  to  those  who 
might  be  troubled  by  its  delay. 

No  clearer  proof  than  this  can  be  looked  for,  that 
the  Apostles  occasionally  misinterpreted  their  Mas- 
ter. It  is  clear  that  in  such  a  passage  as  this  the 
Apostle  does  not  speak  infallibly.  That  he  speaks 
as  an  inspired  man,  is  also  clear  from  the  elevated 
spiritual  tone  of  his  exhortation  to  Christian  earnest- 
ness, faith  and  diligence.  It  is  in  the  moral  char- 
acteristics  of  the  Apostles'  writings  that  the  evi- 
dences of  their  inspiration  are  found. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  RESURECTION  A  DEVELOPMENT,  NOT  A 
MIRACLE. 

"  Whoso  eateth  my  flesh  and  drinketh  my  blood  hath  eternal 
life,  and  I  will  raise  him  up  in1  the  last  day."  —John  vi.  54. 

In  bringing  to  a  close  our  present  study 
of  the  resurrection,  the  main  conclusions 
thus  far  reached  must  be  carried  in  mind. 
The  resurrection  is  not  a  far  off  event  of 
the  future,  but  a  continuous  process  now 
going  on  in  the  invisible  world.  But  resur- 
rection, the  same  as  life,  is  a  word  which 
has  a  higher  meaning  and  a  lower,  a  full 
sense  and  a  bare  sense.  In  any  case,  it 
denotes  entrance  into  embodied  existence  in 
a  future  state.  But  that  entrance  may  be 
either  into  what  is  bare  existence,  described 
in  terms  expressing  its  poverty  and  destitu- 
tion, or  into  what  is  full  existence,  described 
in  terms  expressing  its  richness  and  com- 
pleteness, and  emphatically  termed  "Life." 
Which  of  these  is  the  future  portion  of  the 
i  For  the  substitution  here  of  "in"  for  "at,"  see  page  212. 


DEVELOPMENT,   NOT   MIRACLE.         225 

spirit,  depends  on  Christian  endeavor,  in  a 
normal  and  necessary  relation  to  Christ,  as 
the  resurrection  power,  the  source,  morally 
speaking,  of  spiritual  well-being,  or  "  life." 
The  New  Testament  urges  us  to  such  en- 
deavor for  the  resurrection,  by  living  as 
Christ  lived,  so  as  to  rise  as  Christ  rose. 
For  this  depends  on  fitness  to  rise,  on  a 
personal  possessing  of  the  Christly  capacity 
and  power  for  what  Paul  calls  "  life  in- 
deed."1 

The  chief  remaining  question  on  the  gen- 
eral subject  concerns  the  manner  in  which 
Christ's  resurrection  power  works  its  effect. 
"  How  are  the  dead  raised  ?  "  This  is  even 
a  more  central  question  than  that  which  we 
have  already  considered  at  such  length, 
When  are  the  dead  raised?  We  are  now 
better  prepared  to  appreciate  the  answer 
which  our  Lord's  words,  quoted  at  the  be- 
ginning of  this  chapter,  unfold  to  thought. 
This  answer  will  not  only  give  us  confidence 
in  the  conclusions  already  reached.  What 
is  of  still  further  importance,  it  will  mani- 
fest the  resurrection  as  a  consistent  part  of 
the  orderly  system   of  Grod's  works.     And 

1  This  is  the  true  reading  in  1  Tim.  vi.  19,  where  the  com- 
mon version  reads  "  eternal  life." 
15 


226      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

from  the  nature  of  Christ's  agency  as  the 
resurrection  power  it  will  show  Christ's  in- 
dispensableness  to  us  for  the  conditions  of 
the  resurrection  hope. 

Premising  now  that  resurrection  means, 
in  any  view  of  it,  entrance  into  a  newly 
embodied  existence  of  some  kind,  let  the 
sharp  discrimination  already  drawn  be  well 
kept  in  mind,  between  resurrection  in  the 
full  Christian  sense,  as  entrance  into  well 
conditioned  and  blessed  life,  the  fruit  of 
spiritual  endeavor,  and  resurrection  in  the 
bare  and  privative  sense,  as  entrance  into 
existence  which  is  devoid  of  the  fruit  of 
such  endeavor.  All  exist  hereafter,  not  all 
live  ;  all  are  in  being,  not  all  in  ivell-heing, 
save  so  far  as  endeavor  has  prepared  the 
conditions  of  well-being,  as  in  the  present 
world.  The  New  Testament  rarely  speaks 
of  resurrection  except  in  the  Christian 
sense,  because  it  is  to  Christians  that  the 
New  Testament  speaks.  We  are  now  pre- 
pared to  see  that  the  resurrection  which  is 
the  object  of  Christian  hope  is  not  a  mirac- 
ulous new  creation,  but  the  normal  devel- 
opment of  that  life  in  the  spiritual  body, 
which  is  endued  with  power  and  glory  by 
the  power  of  Christ. 


DEVELOPMENT,  NOT  MIRACLE.        227 

The  manner  in  which  his  power  produces 
that  effect  will  appear  as  soon  as  his  words 
already  quoted  are  put  under  the  lens  of 
discriminating  thought :  "  Whoso  eateth  my 
flesh  and  drinketh  my  blood  hath  eternal 
life,  and  I  will  raise  him  up  in  the  last 
day." 

I.  Look  first  at  the  main  outlines  of  this 
statement.  Food  is  mentioned  first,  to 
which  the  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ  are 
compared  in  a  sense  that  will  be  hereafter 
considered.  From  food  comes  life,  and  we 
are  told  that  from  that  peculiar  food  comes 
a  peculiar  life;  whoso  eats  it  "hath  eternal 
life."  Life  tends  to  advancement  of  some 
kind,  and  this  peculiar  life  tends  to  a  pe- 
culiar advancement,  or  exaltation  :  "  I  will 
raise  him  up."  Thus,  in  the  main  outlines 
of  this  great  saying,  these  three  ideas  — 
food,  life,  advancement  —  appear  in  the 
same  orderly  succession  in  which  we  find 
them  in  the  world.  They  follow  each  other 
in  a  connection  of  natural  development,  like 
the  parts  of  a  plant  —  root,  stem  and  leaves, 
flower.  The  resurrection  is  stated  as  result- 
ing from  what  has  gone  before,  as  the  out- 
come and  flower  of  vital  processes.  It  is 
the  consequent,  which,  under  the  laws  of 
spiritual  life,  grows  from  such  antecedents. 


228      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

With  the  idea  thus  outlined  of  a  resur- 
rection which  comes  through  an  orderly 
development  of  a  spiritual  effect  from  a 
spiritual  cause,  compare  the  traditional  no- 
tion as  reflected  in  the  hymn-books.  There 
is  to  be  a  penetrating,  world  -  resounding 
call,  a  summons  irresistible,  compelling  the 
assembling  of  all  spirits  in  a  mass,  angelic 
trumpeters  marshaling  mankind  in  ranks 
before  a  throne,  Paradise  for  the  time  emp- 
tied of  its  holy  population,  and  Gehenna 
of  its  wretched  multitudes,  to  stand  for  a 
brief  time  in  a  judgment  concourse,  and  all 
these  newly  and  simultaneously  provided 
with  bodies,  which  since  the  moment  of 
death  they  had  lacked  till  then,  bodies  in- 
numerable, all  built  "in  a  moment,  in  the 
twinkling  an  eye ; "  out  of  that  mortal  dust, 
or  some  fraction  of  it,  that  had  once  be- 
longed to  the  form  of  flesh  and  blood.  This 
is  the  traditional  idea,  but  we  may  be  abso- 
lutely certain  it  was  not  our  Lord's  idea. 
His  idea,  as  outlined  in  his  own  words,  is 
that  of  a  growth  from  within;  the  traditional 
idea  is  that  of  an  operation  from  without. 
Our  Lord's  thought  is  of  a  development ; 
the  thought  of  the  creeds  is  of  a  miracle. 

Amid  the  contradictions  with  which  mod- 


DEVELOPMENT,  NOT  MIRACLE.        229 

ern  thought  assails  the  creeds  it  has  be- 
come of  great  importance  to  form,  if  we 
can,  a  true  idea  of  our  relation  to  Christ 
as  .the  resurrection  power,  and  to  under- 
stand what  sort  of  agency  he  asserts  when 
he  declares,  "  I  AM  the  Resurrection  and 
the  Life."  Unless  we  can  have  a  rational 
idea  of  this,  how  can  we  have  any  but  an 
irrational  faith,  —  a  saving  faith,  indeed, 
but  extremely  puerile  ? 

It  is  a  fact  beyond  question,  that  the  com- 
mon notion  of  Christ's  agency  in  the  resur- 
rection directly  tends  to  create  skepticism, 
and  rejection  of  the  Gospel  of  life  through 
Christ.  That  notion  is  patterned  after  the 
scene  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus,  where  Jesus 
stood  and  "  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  '  Laz- 
arus, come  forth.'  And  he  that  was  dead 
came  forth."  This  instance  of  simple  re- 
suscitation is  taken  as  a  type  of  resurrec- 
tion.1 This  act  of  supernatural  power  in 
recalling  the  spirit  into  a  body  four  clays 
dead  is  "  enlarged,"  as  the  photographers 
sa}T,  into  a  vast  picture  of  Omnipotence 
suddenly  reconstructing  bodies,  and  reunit- 
ing them  to  spirits,  in  a  simultaneous  oper- 
ation upon  every  individual  of  the  million 

1  See  Note  B,  chapter  iii. 


230       GOSPEL    OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

millions  whom  death  has  unclothed  of  flesh 
and  blood.  This  notion  is  patterned  after 
ideas  of  God's  mode  of  working  which 
modern  thought  has  forever  discarded,  jand 
which,  whenever  Christian  men  present 
them,  only  furnish  fuel  to  skepticism.  Those 
who  still  persist  in  presenting  such  notions 
as  the  teaching  of  Christ  are  simply  hinder- 
ing the  Gospel  which  they  would  gladly  pro- 
mote. It  is  a  duty,  which  we  owe  our  Lord, 
to  show  that  his  Gospel  is  not  responsible 
for  fictions  that  are  absurdly  ascribed  to  it. 

With  the  general  idea  now  in  mind,  which 
our  Lord's  words  have  enabled  us  to  out- 
line, that  the  resurrection  is  a  development 
from  within  us,  we  have  to  observe,  next, 
that : — 

II.  This  agrees  with  facts  which  our 
present  form  of  existence  discloses.  It  is 
said,  very  truly,  that  a  body  is  given  to 
every  spirit  in  the  resurrection.  But  the 
same  is  true  of  our  life  in  this  world.  Of 
every  kind  of  organized  life  in  this  world  it 
is  true,  as  Paul  says  of  the  seed  which  ger- 
minates, "  God  giveth  it  a  body  as  it  hath 
pleased  him."  (1  Cor.  xv.  38.)  But  how 
does  God  give  that  body  ?  Simply  through 
the  methods,  or  laws,  of    organic   growth, 


DEVELOPMENT,   NOT  MIRACLE.        231 

which  he  has  ordained,  and  through  which 
he  works.  A  vital  power,  derived  origi- 
nally from  the  divine  source  of  all  life,  is 
in  the  germ,  and  this  builds  up  its  own 
body  by  assimilating  the  matter  which  it 
finds  appropriate.  We  need  not  here  affirm 
whether  the  vital  power  which  builds  the 
present  body  is  in  one  or  another  element 
of  our  being.  Whether  it  be  in  "matter," 
or  in  "soul,"  or  in  "spirit,"  it  is  enough 
that  it  is  present,  for  the  energy  of  life  is 
the  body-building  power.  Simply  because 
the  tiny  germ  is  alive,  it  involves  "the 
promise  and  the  potency  "  of  the  fully  de- 
veloped organism.  The  body  thus  formed 
is  none  the  less  "  given  "  by  God,  none  the 
less  a  work  of  God,  for  being  given  through 
the  mediation  of  a  body-building  power  op- 
erating according  to  natural  laws  of  growth. 
Its  constitution  is  as  divinely  effected  as  if 
it  had  sprung  into  mature  completeness  at 
a  fiat  of  Omnipotence. 

Now  our  conviction  of  the  invariableness 
with  which  God  works  through  law  impels 
us  to  regard  God's  ivay  of  giving  us  bodies 
through  the  operation  of  organic  laws  in  this 
world,  as  indicating  the  ivay  in  which  he 
will  give  us  bodies  in  the  next  world.     We 


232  GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

see  that  God  gives  bodies  by  giving  to  exist- 
ing life  the  power  to  form  bodies.  Within 
the  mother's  body  life  forms  a  new  body  in 
the  babe,  whose  body  is,  during  the  forma- 
tive processes,  a  part  of  the  mother's  body, 
while  unfolding  toward  a  distinct  and  sep- 
arable individual  existence.  Is  it  a  gra- 
tuitous fancy  that  here  may  be  somewhat 
analogous  to  the  formation  of  the  spiritual 
body,  beginning  possibly  even  here  under 
the  physical  ?  We  need  hazard  nothing  be- 
yond the  question.  The  general  fact  that 
life,  wherever  it  appears,  appears  to  be  a 
body-builder,  determines  us  toward  some 
general  conclusion.  We  cannot  entertain 
any  such  notion  as  that  living  spirits  will 
remain  for  ages  disembodied,  and  then  all 
at  once  will  be  clothed  with  bodies  by  an 
almighty  fiat.  The  only  reasonable  and 
consistent  view  is  this  :  The  spirit  which 
goes  through  the  death  gate  into  the  future 
is  a  living  tiling.  Whatever  the  origin  of 
its  life,  the  essential  fact  is  that  it  has  life. 
Now  we  must  assign  to  life  everywhere  the 
power  which  we  see  it  manifesting  here. 
If  life  existing  in  a  human  germ  here  is 
found  building  its  own  bod}7,  life  existing 
in  a  human  spirit   here  or   there  will  be 


DEVELOPMENT,   NOT  MIRACLE.        233 

found  no  less  able  to  build  itself  a  body. 
Very  probably,  for  aught  we  know,  it  be- 
gins to  build  the  spiritual  body  here  behind 
the  screen  of  flesh  and  blood,  just  as  plant 
life,  while  forming  the  seed  under  the  husk, 
begins  to  form  within  the  seed  the  leaflets 
that  are  to  unfold  into  the  future  plant. 

Of  what  substance  the  spiritual  body  is 
we  know  not.  In  what  manner  formed  we 
know  not.  But  that  the  body-building 
power  is  an  inalienable  prerogative  of  life 
cannot  be  doubted.  What  sort  of  a  body  the 
living  spirit  shall  build,  or  is  building,  is  a 
question  we  may  well  be  content  to  postpone 
for  the  far  more  important  question  which 
each  of  us  is  required  to  settle  by  his  own 
action,  namely :  What  sort  of  a  spirit  is  it 
that  builds  that  mysterious  house  of  the  fut- 
ure ?  In  this  question  it  begins  at  length 
to  dawn  on  us  what  is  our  necessary  relation 
to  Christ  as  the  resurrection  power,  when 
we  perceive  that  he,  by  his  truth  and  love 
and  righteousness,  develops  and  perfects  the 
spirit  that  is  to  form  and  adapt  to  itself  the 
spiritual  body. 

III.  What  this  relation  to  Christ  is,  is  viv- 
idly set  forth  in  his  saying  already  quoted : 
"  He  that  eateth  my  flesh  and  drinketh  my 


234      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

blood  bath  eternal  life,  and  I  will  raise  bim 
up  in  tbe  last  day."  Tbe  figure  is  intense, 
because  an  intense  thought  has  to  be  carried. 
Christ  must  be  in  us,  inwrought  into  us,  the 
very  "  soul  of  the  soul,"  How  else  could 
this  have  been  so  luminously  expressed  as 
by  the  striking  figure  of  eating  his  flesh  and 
drinking  his  blood  ?  As  the  food  we  eat 
and  drink  carries  nourishment  into  every 
part  of  the  body,  so  that  there  is  not  one 
tiny  cell  where  it  is  not  built  into  the  very 
substance  of  our  frame,  so  must  Christ,  that 
is  to  say,  Christ's  Divine  Spirit  of  truth 
and  love  and  righteousness,  mingle  with  the 
current  of  our  own  spiritual  life,  carrying 
the  power  of  his  Divine  life  into  all  our  af- 
fections and  thoughts  and  determinations. 
This  is,  of  course,  a  process,  a  growth.  He 
symbolized  it  as  such,  and  reiterated  the 
very  idea  now  before  us,  when  he  said,  "I 
am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches."  (John 
xv.  5.)  To  have  this  growth  constantly 
advancing,  never  arrested,  complete,  not 
partial,  is  the  object  of  that  endeavor,  al- 
ready insisted  on,  which  distinguishes  a  real 
Christian  from  a  nominal  one. 

(1.)  What  now  is  the  development  which 
this  growth  unfolds  from  the  beginning  on- 


DEVELOPMENT,  NOT  MIRACLE.        235 

ward?  "Such  a  man,"  says  our  Lord, 
"  bath  eternal  life."  This  does  not  mean, 
has  a  prospect  of  existing  forever,1  but  has, 
has  now,  that  kind  of  life  which  is,  in  the 
nature  of  things,  capacitated  for  well  condi- 
tioned existence  in  any  and  all  worlds  and 
times.  Evidently  he  has  it,  for  he  has  the 
Christly  spirit,  whose  truth  and  love  and 
righteousness  are  the  eternal  powers,  which 
involve  the  highest  development  of  life  both 
in  the  present  and  the  future.  And  what 
follows  from  the  fact  that  he  who  has  the 
Christly  spirit  has  the  eternal  life  ?  This  : 
"  I  will  raise  him  up  in  the  last  day."  This 
must  follow,  for  he  has  that  in  him  which 
must  rise,  even  the  Christ.  While  he  lives 
in  flesh  and  blood,  such  a  man  may  say  with 
Paul:  "  I  live,  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in 
me."  (Gal.  ii.  20.)  And  when  the  earthly 
tabernacle  dissolves,  he  may  still  speak  in 
the  same  spirit  of  fellowship  with  the  Lord 
of  his  life  :  "  I  rise,  yet  not  I,  but  Christ 
riseth  in  me."  How  manifest  that  our 
Lord's  idea  of  his  resurrection  power  is  that 

1  In  the  popular  notion,  eternal  life  is  assumed  to  mean  the 
same  as  endless  existence.  Granting  that  it  extends  to  endless 
existence,  its  primary  meaning  is  not  a  certain  amount,  but 
a  certain  kind  of  existence,  quality,  not  quantity  of  existence. 
(See  John  xvii.  3 ;  1  John  v.  11,  12.    See,  also,  p.  179.) 


236      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

of  an  agency  operating  not  from  without  us, 
but  from  within !  The  cause  of  the  eternal 
life  which  the  man  has,  the  cause  of  his  be- 
ing raised  up  in  the  last  day,  is  the  Christ, 
not  as  descending  from  heaven  in  clouds, 
with  dazzling  light  and  miraculous  energies, 
but  as  "eaten"  and  "drunk  "  by  the  man 
who  keeps  the  word,  and  cherishes  the  love, 
and  lives  in  the  spirit,  of  Christ,  and  thus 
builds  Christ  into  his  own  spirit,  as  the  en- 
ergizing and  developing  principle  of  his  life. 
He  must  rise,  therefore,  because  Christ  is 
in  him.  His  resurrection  is  therefore  not  a 
physical  but  a  spiritual  fact,  the  develop- 
ment and  flower  of  spiritual  growth.  The 
risen  spirit  carries,  as  every  spirit  carries, 
the  life  whose  essential  property  it  is  to 
build  and  organize  a  body  to  itself.  But, 
what  is  of  vastly  greater  consequence,  this 
life,  building  the  spiritual  body,  is  the  Chris- 
tian life,  capacitated  eternally,  that  is,  in 
the  nature  of  things,  independently  of  all' 
space  and  time  relations,  for  vigor,  health, 
blessedness,  and  moral  glory. 

This  is  the  spiritual  and  Christian,  as  dis- 
tinct from  the  mechanical  and  Jewish,  idea 
of  the  resurrection,  as  the  ENTRANCE  INTO 
THAT  PERFECTED  STATE  OF   EMBODIED  BE- 


DEVELOPMENT,  NOT  MIRACLE.         237 

ING  WHICH  IS  THE  SPIRITUAL  RESULT  OF 
A  CHRISTLY  LIFE  IN  THE  PRESENT  "WORLD. 

In  a  superficial  point  of  view,  it  is  the  mani- 
festation of  the  spirit  in  a  new  body.  In 
the  central  and  vital  point  of  view,  it  is  the 
manifestation  of  the  well  conditioned  spirit, 
the  Christly  spirit,  that  builds  itself  a  body 
appropriate  to  its  condition.  This  is  not 
only  resurrection,  it  is  Resurrection  and 
Life.  And  here  at  length  we  have  reached 
the  full  significance  of  that  great  saying  of 
our  Lord,  at  which  we  began  our  study  of 
this  subject:  "I  am  the  Resurrection 
and  the  Life." 

(2.)  What  "the  first  resurrection"  prob- 
ably is  (Rev.  xx.  5,  6),  begins  to  appear  at 
this  point.  When  we  conceive  of  that 
resurrection  and  life,  just  spoken  of,  as 
realized  immediately  after  death,  when  we 
think  of  holy  men,  like  Moses  and  Elijah, 
like  Paul  and  John,  rising  up,  through  the 
Christ-life  in  them,  into  the  fullness  of 
spiritual  well-being  in  the  spiritual  body, 
we  have  found  a  place  for  that  doctrine  of 
"the  first  resurrection"  which  has  dropped 
out  of  Christian  thought,  through  that  me- 
chanical misinterpretation  which  attributes 
it,  as  a  special  privilege,   to  the  martyrs. 


238      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

"The  first  resurrection"  is  not  the  getting 
of  new  bodies  before  others,  but  rising  into 
life,  or  well-being,  before  others.  New 
bodies  are  insured  to  all,  as  soon  as  the 
former  bodies  drop  off,  but  the  strong  and 
glorious  Christly  life  in  the  new  or  spiritual 
body  is  assigned  only  to  the  holy  :  "  Blessed 
and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first 
resurrection ;  on  such  the  second  death  hath 
no  power,  but  they  shall  be  priests  of  God 
and  of  Christ  [engaged  in  ministrations  of 
divine  grace  to  others],  and  shall  reign  [as 
the  loving  always  reign]  with  him  a  thou- 
sand years.''  The  period  of  a  thousand 
years  assigned  to  this  "  reign "  Christian 
thought  will  not  measure  by  a  fixed  num- 
ber of  the  earth's  revolutions  about  the  sun, 
but  will  regard  as  simply  a  period  of  vast 
and  indefinite  duration.  It  is  the  resurrec- 
tion period  that  has  been  already  described 
(chap,  viii)  as  corresponding  to  the  Gospel 
period.1   While  "the  Gospel  of  life "  is  here 

1  This  will  be  found  stated  with  more  precision  in  Note  C, 
appended  to  this  chapter.  I  deern  the  thousand  years  to  be, 
not  the  whole  of  the  gospel  period,  but  that  part  of  it  which 
includes  the  whole  development  of  Christianity,  the  period  of 
the  growth  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  from  its  initial  to  its 
final  conflict  and  victory.  For  a  fuller  explanation  see  the 
Note  referred  to. 


DEVELOPMENT,  NOT  MIRACLE.        239 

("in  the  last  day,"  or  Christian  stage  of 
history)  preparing  us  for  "  the  resurrection 
of  life,"  those  who  are  made  fit,  through 
Christ,  to  rise  in  Christ  are  continually  ris- 
ing into  the  Christly  life  beyond  the  grave. 
But  Christian  thought  cannot  regard  the 
blessedness  of  this  first  resurrection  as  lim- 
ited to  the  martyrs,  for  whose  encourage- 
ment John  originally  prophesied  it  —  "  the 
souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the 
witness  of  Jesus,"  etc.  Whether  or  no  the 
prophet's  thought,  in  his  light,  were  as  full 
as  our  thought,  in  our  light,  is  a  question 
quite  unimportant  to  raise  here.  Such  a 
resurrection  as  is  possible  for  us  to  believe 
in  cannot  be  dependent  on  any  such  exter- 
nal and  accidental  circumstance,  as  whether 
a  man  were  beheaded  for  being  a  Chris- 
tian. It  must  be  equally  the  inheritance 
of  all  who  have  the  spirit  of  him  whom  the 
prophet  calls  "the  faithful  witness,"1  the 
Christly  spirit  of  self-sacrifice  and  faith. 

IY.  Our  study  has  now  brought  us  to  a 
point  where  but  little,  if  any,  doubt  can  re- 
main, which  of  two  answers  we  must  give 
to  the  question,  What  is  the  resurrection  f 

(1.)  The  common  answer  is :  It  is  the 

1  Literally,  "the  faithful  martyr,  i.  e.  Christ."  (Rev.  i.  5.) 


240      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

giving  of  a  new  body  to  a  spirit  which 
death  stripped  of  its  former  body,  and  left 
waiting  in  a  disembodied  state. 

According  to  this  answer,  the  essential 
thing  in  the  resurrection  is  the  body,  for 
which  the  spirit  waits,  in  a  state  of  priva- 
tion, and  which  is  finally  furnished  to  it 
by  a  power  from  without  itself  through  a 
divine  fiat  and  miracle.  Moreover,  this 
reembodiment  is  spoken  of  as  "  the  general 
resurrection,"  one  and  the  same  event  to  all 
at  the  same  moment,  simply  the  simultane- 
ous refurnishing  of  all  waiting  spirits  with 
bodies.  In  this  view  it  is  hard  to  know 
what  Christ  meant,  when  he  spoke  of  those 
"  who  shall  be  accounted  worthy  to  obtain 
the  resurrection,"  or  what  Paul  meant,  in 
speaking  of  his  struggle  to  "  attain  unto 
the  resurrection."  For  worthiness,  or  strug- 
gle to  attain,  is  out  of  the  question  in  any- 
thing that  is  to  be  a  general  event  to  all. 

(2.)  The  answer  toward  which  our  study 
tends  is  this :  Resurrection  is  the  entrance 
into  embodied  existence,  after  death,  of  the 
spirit  to  which  God  has  given  the  power  of 
building  for  itself  the  spiritual  body.  The 
resurrection,  in  the  Christian  and  ideal 
sense  of  the  word,  is  the  entrance  of   the 


DEVELOPMENT,   NOT  MIRACLE.        241 

Christly  spirit,  with  that  power,  into  an 
embodied  existence  which  is  "life  indeed." 
So  far  as  present  endeavor  can  bring  it  to 
pass  that  "Christ  is  formed  within"  us  as 
"the  hope  of  glory"  (Gal.  iv.  19  ;  Col.  i.  27), 
so  far  the  resurrection  is  a  thing  of  present 
determination,  and,  potentially,  of  present 
attainment.  This  seems  to  be  the  thought 
which  underlies  Paul's  expressions  in  his 
letter  to  the  Philippians.     (III.  11,  12.) 

According  to  this  answer,  the  essential 
thing  in  the  resurrection  is  the  spirit,  with 
its  eharacter  and  its  corresponding  capac- 
ity and  power.  The  body  is  not  left  out, 
but  is  the  product  of  the  spirit's  life.  The 
spirit  is  not  left  without  a  body  in  a  middle 
state  of  arrested  development,  but  unfolds 
the  constructive  power  of  its  life,  without 
arrest,  in  forming  its  own  body.  No  uni- 
versal miracle  is  demanded  to  form  new 
bodies  on  the  instant  by  the  million  million. 
Instead  of  a  physical  operation  from  with- 
out, a  spiritual  growth  from  within  builds 
the  habitation  and  organ  of  each  spirit,  ac- 
cording to  the  endeavor  of  each  in  obedience 
to  the  laws  of  vital  development  in  spiritual 
health.  Does  not  the  fact  that  the  resurrec- 
tion  is   made   so   prominent   in   what   the 

16 


242      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

Fathers  called  "  the  spiritual  gospel "  of 
John,  speak  something  for  this  yiew  of  the 
resurrection  ? 

In  this  view  of  the  resurrection,  it  is,  as 
Christ  and  Paul  and  John  have  taught,  not 
the  same  general  event  to  every  individual. 
It  depends  on  what  the  spirit  is,  and  on 
what  it  has  become  by  its  life  in  this  world. 
And  so,  as  we  are  expressly  instructed,  the 
resurrection  is  the  grand  object  of  Chris- 
tian endeavor.  The  duty  of  striving  to 
"  attain  unto  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  " 
now  becomes  intelligible.  We  see  that  we 
must  live  as  Christ  lived  here,  in  truth  and 
love  and  righteousness,  so  as  to  establish  the 
vital  conditions  for  rising  there  into  a  true, 
strong,  and  healthful  existence,  according  to 
the  Christly  pattern  of  the  life  eternal. 

Let  the  reader  judge  which  of  these  is 
likely  to  be  the  true  answer  to  the  question, 
What  is  the  resurrection  f  —  the  one  which 
is  mainly  concerned  about  the  providing  of 
a  new  body,  or  the  one  which  looks  rather 
to  the  condition  of  the  spirit  that  carries 
the  body-building  power.  Which  best  ac- 
cords with  the  positively  known  and  funda- 
mental fact,  that  God  works  in  a  method  of 
development,  and  with  continuity  of  prog- 


DEVELOPMENT,   NOT  MIRACLE.        243 

ress  ?  Which  best  accords  with  the  fact, 
that  Christ's  idea  of  the  resurrection  seems 
to  be  that  of  a  spiritual  development  rather 
than  a  physical  operation,  an  inward  proc- 
ess rather  than  an  outward  event,  a  power 
manifested  rather  in  an  orderly  growth  than 
in  a  miraculous  explosion  ?  Which  best  dis- 
closes our  necessary  relation  to  Christ  as 
the  resurrection  power  amid  the  prepara- 
tory processes  of  the  present  life  ? 

V.  The  subject  of  the  present  chapter, 
The  Christian  Resurrection  as  a  Spiritual 
Development  from  within,  has  thus  far  been 
studied  on  the  positive  side.  To  bring  out 
the  truth  with  the  emphasis  due  to  the  sub- 
ject, the  negative  or  privative  side  should 
now  come  up  for  contrast. 

What  if  this  spiritual  development  be 
neglected,  interfered  with,  distorted  ?  What 
of  those  in  whom  the  Christly  power  of 
well  conditioned  life  is  deficient  or  absent  ? 
They  live  hereafter,  but  how  f  The  spirit 
forms  its  own  body,  but  what  spirit  ?  On 
the  spirit  all  depends.  We  are  sufficiently 
familiar  with  the  phrases  of  Holy  Script- 
ure :  "  indignation  and  wrath,  tribulation 
and  anguish,"  "castaway,"  "reprobates," 
"  the  worm  that  dieth  not  and  the  fire  that  is 


244      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

not  quenched."  What  else  can  we  know,  or 
forecast,  that  can  invest  these  general  terms 
with  greater  definiteness  in  our  thought  ? 

If  one  principle  is  applied  in  our  studies 
more  frequently  than  any  other,  it  is  this  : 
to  divine  God's  unknown  procedures  by  ob- 
serving the  known.  Apply  it  in  this  present 
question  as  to  the  influence  of  antecedent 
life  upon  subsequent  life.  Death  is  our 
birth  into  subsequent  life.  Our  life  before 
that  birth  has  what  effect  on  our  life  after  ? 

Must  we  not  reflect  here  on  what  we 
know  of  lives  in  this  world  that  are  weak 
or  distorted,  miserable  or  depraved,  because 
of  what  we  call  "  ante-natal  conditions  "  ? 
The  body-building  life  power  was  interfered 
with,  or  was  deficient,  before  birth,  and  lo ! 
that  interference  or  defect,  brief  as  it  was, 
manifests  its  effects  in  years  of  ill  condi- 
tioned life.  One  is  deaf  and  dumb,  or 
blind,  or  a  cripple,  or  insane,  or  idiotic. 
He  lives,  but  his  living  is  life  only  in  part. 
The  ill  condition  is  grievous  enough,  though 
he  himself  is  not  to  blame  for  it.  But  what 
if  he  were  to  blame  ?  What  if  self-reproach 
were  added  to  the  life-long  burden  under 
which  he  groans  ?  How  little  of  life  would 
there  be  in  such  living  ! 


DEVELOPMENT,  NOT  MIRACLE.         245 

The  suggestion  reveals  a  cluster  of  con- 
jectures that  we  must  deem  more  than  mere 
possibilities.  What  are  the  precise  limits 
of  the  analogy,  we  cannot  affirm.  But  that 
here  is  an  analogy,  and  a  most  instructive 
one,  can  hardly  be  denied.  Seeing  how  our 
present  life  has  been  permanently  condi- 
tioned by  causes  transiently  operating  under 
the  laws  of  preparatory  growth,  we  can 
hardly  resist  the  persuasion,  that  the  laws 
of  spiritual  growth  now  operating  in  our  life 
are  to  develop  enduring  conditions  out  of 
the  transient  antecedents  that  we  now  have 
the  power  to  determine. 

No  one,  therefore,  who  perceives  and  in- 
telligently reflects  on  the  ante-natal  causes 
which  determined  the  defective,  distorted, 
crippled,  impotent  sort  of  life,  that  we  see 
so  much  of  in  this  world,  can  avoid  put- 
ting to  himself  such  questions  as  these  : 
What  if  I  allow  a  skeptical  habit  to  quench 
the  faith-faculty,  the  eye  of  the  soul  ? 
What  if  the  ear  of  obedience  to  the  Divine 
law  be  unformed  in  a  will  disloyal  to  right  ? 
What  if  conscience,  the  moral  reason,  be- 
come beclouded  or  subverted?  What  if 
the  understanding  be  not  informed  and 
regulated   by  truth?     What   if   selfishness 


246      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

spread  its  scrofula  through  the  vital  cur- 
rents of  feeling  and  thought?  Must  not 
such  sins  against  the  laws  of  spiritual  life 
leave  their  enduring  mark  in  ill  conditions 
of  the  future  life  ?  If  the  interference  of 
only  a  few  days  or  hours  with  the  normal 
processes  of  life  before  our  mortal  birth  can 
perpetuate  its  evil  in  defects  of  body  and 
mind  to  the  full  term  of  old  age,  what  per- 
petuation of  evil  may  not  the  present  trans- 
mit to  the  future  from  violations  of  the  Di- 
vine law  that  we  may  commit  in  forming 
the  spirit  which  is  to  be  born  at  death  into 
the  hereafter  ?  The  gross  fancy  of  some  of 
the  Jews,  that  the  buried  body  itself  should 
be  raised  again  with  all  its  defects  and 
blemishes  reproduced,  may  really  have  a 
side  of  truth  to  it,  as  a  picture  of  the  en- 
trance of  spirits  into  the  future  life  deficient 
and  distorted,  impotent  through  moral  weak- 
nesses, blind  through  unbelief,  deaf  through 
disobedience  and  wilfulness,  insane  because 
incapable  of  recognizing  truth,  leprous  with 
selfishness.  Beside  this,  remorse  for  self-in- 
flicted mischief.     Beside  this,  shame. 

For  what  must  we  infer,  when  we  see, 
further,  that  even  the  form  of  flesh  and 
blood  is  gradually  penetrated  by  the  expres- 


DEVELOPMENT,   NOT  MIRACLE.        2±7 

sion  of  the  spirit  which  it  screens  ?  How 
even  plain  faces  become  transfigured  with 
the  beauty  of  loving  souls  !  How  even 
classic  features  become  overcast  with  the 
gross  look  of  the  sensual,  or  the  hard  look 
of  the  selfish,  spirit !  Much  more  must  the 
spiritual  body  be  like  a  transparent  medium 
to  reveal  the  character  of  the  indwelling 
spirit  that  has  formed  it.  Then  must  the 
word  of  the  Lord  be  fulfilled  to  the  utter- 
most :  "  There  is  nothing  covered  that  shall 
not  be  revealed."  (Luke  xii.  2.)  Screens 
of  flesh  and  blood  are  withdrawn.  "  The 
books"  are  "opened."  The  self-registry  is 
apparent.  The  work  of  the  spirit  is  made 
manifest.  And  what  is  this  but  misery  and 
shame  to  the  ill  conditioned,  whose  sin  ex- 
presses itself  in  what  they  are?  What  is  this 
but  a  revelation  of  judgment1  upon  "the 
deeds  done  in  the  body,"  which  are  apparent, 
not  as  past  actions,  but  as  a  present  net  re- 
sult in  an  existing  spiritual  condition  ?  And 
what  can  we  call  such  ill  conditioned  births 
into  the  world  of  resurrection  —  with  the 
formative  processes  of  truth  and  love  and 
righteousness  so  ill  wrought,  or  un wrought, 
but  entrance  into  an  existence  that  is  not 

1  See  page  142 


248      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

life  ?  —  what  is  it  but  "  the  resurrection  of 
judgment "  ? 

Our  wisdom  on  this  subject  is  found  less 
in  utterance  than  in  silence,  as  soon  as  we 
attempt  to  pass  from  general  principles  to 
particulars.  We  see,  of  course,  that  either 
godliness  or  ungodliness  must  be  the  gen- 
eral character  of  every  spirit ;  that  is  to  say, 
that  the  prevailing  inclination  and  tend- 
ency of  every  one  must  be  either  toward 
God,  or  away  from  him,  that  there  can  be 
no  such  thing  as  moral  indifference  toward 
God,  inclining  neither  way.  But  whether, 
in  these  two  main  divisions  of  character, 
there  can  be,  as  most  pulpits  teach,  and 
as  most  Christians  believe,  only  two  sorts  of 
experience,  complete  blessedness  and  utter 
wretchedness ;  whether  there  can  be  only 
two  conditions,  complete  well-being  and  ut- 
ter ill-being  ;  whether,  even  among  "  saints," 
there  will  not  be  imperfect  ones ;  whether 
crooked,  stunted,  weak,  and  faulty  growths, 
transplanted  from  earth's  nursery  to  Para- 
dise, will  not  find  defects  of  blessedness  and 
drawbacks  of  advancement,  corresponding 
to  a  merely  partial  fitness  for  the  "  resur- 
rection of  life;"  are  questions  that  are  des- 
tined to  receive  more  thoughtful  considera- 


DEVELOPMENT,   NOT  MIRACLE.         249 

tion  than  the  indiscriminate  positiveness  of 
the  creeds  has  thus  far  encouraged.1  But 
amid  all  such  questions,  to  which  the  ex- 
perience of  the  future  realities  will  bring, 
there  is  reason  to  think,  some  unanticipated 
replies,  one  principle  may  be  held  with  ab- 
solute certainty,  as  the  fundamental  law  of 
consequences  under  which  all  life  is  lived.: 
"  Whatsoever  a  man  soweth,  that 
SHALL  HE  ALSO  REAP."  Any  view  of  the 
future  that  harmonizes  with  this  may  be 
true ;  any  that  conflicts  with  it  must  be 
false. 

Enough  for  the  negative  aspect.  The 
contrast  adds  fresh  emphasis  to  the  positive 
side  of  the  truth,  so  conspicuous  in  Holy 
Scripture.  There  the  laws  of  spiritual  life 
are  revealed,  that  we  may  obey  them,  and 
through  obedience  rise  into  the  fullness  of 
life.  There  the  divine  pattern  of  human- 
ity is  set  before  us  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 
He  himself,  in  his  truth  and  love  and  right- 

1  The  Westminster  Assembly's  Shorter  Catechism  teaches 
(§  37)  that  "the  souls  of  believers  are  at  their  death  made 
perfect  in  holiness;"  that  is,  all  believers,  one  as  much  as 
another,  to  whatever  greater  or  less  degree  sanctification  has 
spread  through  their  character  in  this  life,  find  themselves, 
so  far  as  the  sanctification  of  character  is  concerned,  equal- 
ized by  dying.  All  "are  at  their  death  made  perfect  in  holi- 
ness." 


250      GOSPEL   OF  THE   RESURRECTION. 

eousness,  is  commended  to  us  as  the  in- 
wardly working  resurrection  power.  His 
sympathy  with  our  struggle  in  our  weak- 
ness stands  before  us  in  the  symbol  of  his 
cross,  to  draw  us  to  the  beginning  of  an 
eternal  fellowship  in  life  with  him.  "  Glory, 
honor,  and  immortality,"  in  a  perfected 
spiritual  nature,  after  the  pattern  of  Christ, 
are  held  out  to  us  as  the  future  flower  of  a 
present  fellowship  and  following  with  him. 
The  preparation  time,  how  brief !  The 
fruition  time,  how  boundless  !  how  blessed  ! 
Let  Faith  hear  :  let  Reason  judge.  O  Di- 
vine Hope  !  O  Divine  Helper  !  Oh,  happy 
they  who  hear  his  voice,  and  walk  with  him ! 


NOTE  A. 

ON   THE    THOUSAND    YEARS,    OR    "  MILLENNIUM." 

And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and 
judgment  was  given  unto  them  :  and  I  saw  the  souls 
of  them  that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus, 
and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which  had  not  wor- 
shiped the  beast,  neither  his  image,  neither  had  re- 
ceived his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their 
hands;  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a 
thousand  years.     (Rev.  xx.  4.) 

The  idea  of  a  millennial  period  of  glory  to  come  on 


THE  "MILLENNIUM.  251 

earth  was  cherished  by  the  Jews  prior  to  the  time 
of  Christ.  "  The  Jews  supposed  that  the  Messiah 
at  his  coming  would  reign  as  king  upon  the  earth, 
and  would  reside  at  Jerusalem,  the  ancient  royal 
city.  The  period  of  his  reign  they  supposed  would 
be  very  long,  and  therefore  put  it  down  at  a  thou- 
sand years,  which  was  at  first  understood  only  as  a 

round  number This  period  was  conceived  of 

by  the  Jews  as  the  return  of  the  golden  age  to  the 
earth,  and  each  one  formed  to  himself  such  a  pic- 
ture of  it  as  agreed  best  with  his  own  disposition, 
and  that  decree  of  moral  and  intellectual  culture  to 
which  he  had  attained.  Many  anticipated  nothing 
more  than  merely  sensual  delights  ;  others  enter- 
tained better  and  purer  conceptions." 

This  millennial  hope  passed  over  from  the  Jews 
into  the  Christian  church.  It  does  not  carry  Christ's 
express  indorsement  in  any  of  his  recorded  sayings. 
Yet,  doubtless,  some  of  his  expressions  might  bear 
such  a  construction,  and  probably  seemed  to  the 
Apostles  an  adequate  sanction  for  holding  on  to 
their  traditional  millennial  views  in  connection  with 
the  kingdom  of  which  their  Master  spoke. 

And  I  appoint  unto  you  a  kingdom,  as  my  Father 
hath  appointed  unto  me  ; 

That  ye  may  eat  and  drink  at  my  table  in  my 
kingdom,  and  sit  on  thrones  judging  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel.     (Luke  xxii.  29,  30.) 

For  the  study  of  another  such  saying  of  our  Lord, 
and  what  we  are  probably  to  understand  under  the 
ideas  of  enthronement,  judging  and  reigning,  in  the 


252      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

millennial  prophecies,  see  chapter  v.,  note  A,  and 
remarks  on  page  238. 

In  John's  Revelation  the  utterance  of  this  ancient 
hope  sounds  like  the  old  Jewish  anticipations  reviv- 
ing in  a  more  spiritualized  form.  "  John  does  not 
there  speak  of  Christ  reigning  visibly  and  bodily  on 
the  earth,  but  of  his  spiritual  dominion,  resulting 
from  the  influence  of  Christianity  when  it  shall  at 
length  be  universally  diffused  through  the  earth  — 
a  kingdom  which  will  last  a  thousand  years,  used  as 
a  round  number  to  denote  many  centuries,  or  a  long 
period." 

The  admitted  Jewish  origin  of  the  millennial 
hope,  and  the  evident  Jewish  coloring  which  it  car- 
ries even  in  John's  mind,  may  disparage  it  in  the 
view  of  some.  But  the  fact  that  the  Jewish  nation 
was  pervaded  through  its  whole  career  till  Christ  ap- 
peared with  a  spirit  of  prophecy,  of  which  abundant 
demonstration  is  furnished  by  Christ  himself,  may 
seem  to  others,  as  it  certainly  does  to  me,  good 
ground  for  expecting  to  find  some  substantial  Divine 
truth  in  the  millennial  prophecy  of  John  under  the 
shell  of  the  local  and  temporary  form. 

Note.  The  quotations  in  the  preceding  para- 
graphs are  from  Knapp's  "  Christian  Theology," 
page  538,  Am.  Ed.  It  will  be  noticed  that  Dr. 
Knapp  regards  the  thousand  years  as  denoting  the 
whole  period  of  Christ's  kingdom  on  earth.  That  it 
refers  rather  to  the  period  of  the  kingdom's  growth 
and  struggle,  up  to  its  final  victory,  but  not  to  the 
whole  period  of  the  kingdom's  existence,  I  have 
aimed  to  show  in  note  C  below. 


"THE  FIRST  RESURRECTION."         253 

NOTE  B. 
ON   "  THE   FIRST   RESURRECTION." 

But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the 
thousand  years  were  finished.  This  is  the  first  res- 
urrection.    (Rev.  xx.  5.) 

Upon  this  we  have  to  observe  :  — 

(1.)  They  "  lived  not."  Failure  to  prepare  in  the 
present  life  the  conditions  of  this  first  resurrection 
(as  described  in  the  foregoing  chapter)  subjected 
them,  for  the  period,  to  privation  of  that  blessed 
condition  which  is,  emphatically,  life,  or  "  life  in- 
deed." x  Their  existence  is,  for  the  period,  here 
viewed  as  an  experience  of  retribution  for  their  un- 
fitness for  the  resurrection  of  life,  just  as  the  whole 
period  of  a  long  earthly  life  is  often  burdened  with 
retribution  for  violation  of  the  laws  of  life  during;  a 
few  months  or  days  before  birth.  This  period,  in- 
definite but  vast,  a  much  more  reasonable  as  well  as 
Scriptural  conception  than  that  of  an  endless  hell, 
presents  a  motive  of  sufficient  urgency  to  deter  from 
present  faithlessness  all  those  whom  foresight  influ- 
ences at  all. 

(2.)  They  "  lived  not  till  the  thousand  years  were 
finished."  This  does  not  deny  that  they  might  live 
after,  at  least  some  of  them.  This  suggests  the  pos- 
sible recovery,  at  least  of  some,  to  life  in  Christ. 
This  tallies  with  that  hint  of  recovering  processes 
which  is  found  in  the  preaching  of  Christ  to  the 
"spirits  in  prison."2     (1  Pet.  iii.  19.)     This  com- 

1  See  p.  225,  Note. 

2  See  chapter  iii.,  Note  D. 


254      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

ports  with  that  doctrine  which  Augustine  derived 
from  Matthew  xii.  32,  namely,  "For  it  would  not 
be  truly  said  of  some,  that  they  are  forgiven  neither 
in  this  age  nor  in  the  future,  were  there  not  some 
who,  though  not  in  this,  are  forgiven  in  the  future." 
Heathen  may  hear  the  gospel  there,  and  there  may 
prepare  the  conditions  of  ultimate  resurrection  to 
life.  That  all  will  do  this  is  a  conclusion  that  can- 
not be  drawn  with  assurance  from  anything  within 
the  range  of  our  experience,  or  from  any  testimony 
of  the  Scriptures. 

(3.)  Those  who  "lived  not  "  are  spoken  of  as  a 
class,  "  the  resV  Into  this  class  some  are  continually 
passing  out  of  the  present  world.  Whether  others 
are  emerging  out  of  this  class  in  a  way  of  recovery, 
or  what  possibilities  and  opportunities  there  may  be 
of  any  individuals  of  this  class  rising  out  of  it  into 
Christly  life  under  the  discipline  of  the  future  state, 
does  not  come  into  the  view  of  the  seer.  His  lan- 
guage is  general.  During  that  whole  period  there  is 
such  a  class,  whose  description  is,  "  they  lived  not." 
Changes  of  condition,  if  such  are  possible,  affecting 
individuals  who  at  any  time  are  found  in  this  class, 
are  matter  not  of  prophecy  but  of  speculation. 

(4.)  It  is  not  said  that  all  of  this  class  ("  the  rest 
of  the  dead  ' ')  attained  to  life  at  or  after  the  end  of 
this  resurrection  period.  Only  that  they,  as  a  class, 
continued  till  then  in  a  state  of  privation  consequent 
upon  their  previous  life.  Of  individuals  nothing  is 
suggested  in  any  way.  Nor  is  there  any  clear  inti- 
mation here  of  an  ultimate  resurrection  of  life  for 
all.  We  may  believe  that  the  recoverable  will  be 
recovered.  But  what  of  the  irrecoverables  ?  Will 
there  be  none  such  ? 


BINDING  AND  LOOSING   OF  SATAN.      255 

Here  we  reach  the  open  door  of  a  great  question, 
presented  by  the  doctrine  of  "conditional  immortal- 
ity." The  Scriptures  do  not  teach,  and  philosophy 
has,  at  the  best,  but  uncertain  ground  on  which  to 
maintain,  that  all  who  have  at  any  time  existed  will 
always  continue  to  exist.  The  Apostle  Paul,  in  four 
remarkable  passages,1  declares  that  unity,  not  dual- 
ism, is  the  ultimate  state  of  the  spiritual  creation, — 
that  all  who  exist  will  be  ultimately  in  fellowship  and 
spiritual  unity  with  God.  But  there  are  strong  rea- 
sons for  believing  that  all  who  exist  in  that  ultimate 
unity  are  not  so  many  as  all  who  have  existed  ;  that 
some  will  ultimately  have  ceased  to  exist,  who  have 
made  themselves  incapable  of  the  eternal  life. 

NOTE  C. 

ON  THE  BINDING  AND  LOOSING  OF  SATAN,  CON- 
NECTED BY  PROPHECY  WITH  THE  FIRST  RES- 
URRECTION. 

And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  hav- 
ing the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit  and  a  great  chain 
in  his  hand. 

And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent, 
which  is  the  Devil,  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a 
thousand  years, 

And  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him 
up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive 
the  nations  no  more,  till  the  thousand  years  should 
be  fulfilled  :  and  after  that  he  must  be  loosed  a  little 
season. 

1  See  Note  C,  chapter  v. 


256  GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

And  when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  Satan 
shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison, 

And  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are 
in  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to 
gather  them  together  to  battle:  the  number  of  whom 
is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth, 
and  compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints  about,  and  the 
beloved  city :  and  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of 
heaven,  and  devoured  them.     (Rev.  xx.  1-3,  7-9.) 

This  vision,  like  the  Apocalypse  in  general,  is  in- 
tensely realistic.  Its  introduction,  describing  the 
restraint  of  the  world- deceiving  sjDirit,  connects 
plainly  enough  with  certain  sayings  of  Christ, 
namely,  "I  beheld  Satan  as  lightning  fall  from 
heaven"  (Luke  x.  18);  "  Now  shall  the  prince  of 
this  world  be  cast  out."  (John  xii.  31.)  Paganism 
being  the  grand  obstacle  which  the  Gospel  of  the 
kino-dom  had  to  remove,  the  binding-  and  casting  out 
of  Satan  into  "the  abyss"1  (common  version, 
"bottomless  pit,")  undoubtedly  represents  the  re- 
straint and  suppression  of  the  deluding  spirit  of  Pa- 
ganism during  the  Gospel  period. 

The  term,  "the  nations,"  uniformly  denotes,  in 
the  New  Testament,  heathen  nations.  If,  instead  of 
"nations,"  we  translate  the   original  word  in  this 

1  The  word  "abyss"  (a/Wo-os)  corresponds  to  the  He- 
brew tfhom,  uniformly  applied  in  the  Old  Testament  to  rag- 
ing or  roaring  watery  depths,  whether  of  the  ocean  or  of 
streams  and  floods.  In  the  New  Testament  it  is  occasionally 
translated  "the  deep."  (See  Luke  viii.  31;  Kom.  x.  7.)  It 
here  appropriately  designates,  in  a  shadowy  way,  the  proper 
home  of  rebellious  and  turbulent  spirits. 


BINDING  AND  LOOSING  OF  SATAN.      257 

place  by  "  heathen,"  as  is  done  in  Gal.  i.  16,  the 
reasonableness  of  taking  the  vision  to  signify  the 
suppression  of  Paganism  will  be  more  apparent. 
The  reference  of  the  vision  is,  of  course,  at  least 
primarily,  to  the  nations  known  to  the  writer,  the 
Mediterranean  nations,  at  that  time  all  of  them  Pa- 
gans. 

This  suppression  we  must,  of  course,  think  of  as 
having  its  development  from  a  small  beginning  up- 
ward to  its  completeness,  just  as  we  conceive  of  the 
Gospel  and  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  in  its  opposition 
to  Paganism,  developing  from  its  germ  to  its  com- 
plete supremacy. 

If  this  be  the  correct  view,  then  the  loosing  of 
Satan  can  signify  nothing  but  the  revival  of  Pagan- 
ism, in  some  form  or  other,  at  the  end  of  "  the  thou- 
sand years  "  —  a  period  not  of  that  precise  number 
of  the  earth's  annual  revolutions  round  the  sun,  but 
of  vast  and  indefinite  duration,  the  period  of  Chris- 
tianity in  its  triumphs  over  the  old  Paganism,  tri- 
umphs that  are  still  in  progress.  The  idea  of  this 
revival  of  Paganism  is  here  externalized  in  vision  as 
a  gathering  of  the  hordes  of  barbarians  from  the 
then  unknown  north  ("  Gog  and  Magog" — as  in 
Ezekiel  xxxviii  and  xxxix) ,  for  a  devastating  inva- 
sion of  the  Holy  Land. 

Of  course  it  is  impossible  to  regard  this  as  strictly 
representative  of  the  actual  reality  that  is  to  be. 
An  irruption  of  northern  heathen  is  not  to  be  reck- 
oned now,  as  in  the  time  of  John's  writing,  among, 
the  possible  apprehensions  of  the  civilized  and 
Christianized  world.  The  revival  of  Paganism,  and 
Pagan  assaults,  must  be  anticipated  in  a  form  that 
17 


258      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

is  modified  correspondingly  with  the  changed  condi- 
tion of  the  world. 

The  essence  of  Paganism  is  in  the  deification  of 
nature  and  its  various  powers,  including  man.  To 
the  Pagan,  matter  and  its  manifestations  are  every- 
thing, and  spirit  nothing  but  a  phantom  or  a  su- 
perstition. Is  nothing  like  this  beginning  to  be 
apparent  in  the  midst  of  Christian  civilization? 
The  modern  Paganism  is  what  we  call  Materialism. 
The  Paganism  of  the  past  will  not  rise  again,  to  re- 
build its  crumbling  temples.  The  revived  Pagan- 
ism will  redden  no  altars  with  the  blood  of  victims. 
Its  only  shrine  will  be  the  laboratory  ;  its  supreme 
being,  matter ;  its  demigods,  the  forces  in  matter ; 
but  in  hostile  scorn  for  what  it  deems  the  fables  of 
Christianity  it  will  rival  the  ancient  worshipers  of 
Jupiter  and  of  the  divinized  Caesars. 

The  gathering  of  "the  nations"  (or  heathen)  in 
the  four  corners  (common  version,  "quarters")  of 
the  earth  is  wholly  symbolical.  This  mode  of  pic- 
turing; the  revival  of  Paganism  is  due  to  the  fact 
that  the  old  Paganism  retired  before  the  expanding 
power  of  Christianity  toward  those  "corners,"  in 
all  directions,  like  an  ebbing  tide.  Hence  a  revival 
of  Paganism  is  represented  as  a  return  of  the  tide 
from  thence.  Making  this  allowance  for  the  form 
in  which  the  vision  is  cast,  we  shall  deem  ourselves 
released  from  the  difficult  supposition  of  an  irrup- 
tion of  Pagans  from  Pagan  lands,  and  shall  follow 
the  indications,  already  apparent,  that  the  reality 
will  be  a  development  of  a  modern  Paganism  within 
the  bounds  of  nominal  Christendom  itself.  The  last 
and  subtlest  assault  of  the  enemy  of  Christ  will  not 


BINDING  AND  LOOSING   OF  SATAN.      259 

be  made  from  ■without  but  from  within  the  domain 
from  which  he  has  been  banished  in  form  only  to 
return  in  spirit.  In  the  new  form  of  the  reviving 
Paganism  will  lie  its  hopes  and  its  strength.  Its 
"  last  card  "  will  be  confidently  played.  Its  weap- 
ons will  no  longer  be  such  as  mangle  the  flesh  of 
martyrs,  but  all  the  improved  modern  artillery  of 
science  will  be  appropriated  by  the  spirit  of  Athe- 
ism. 

Once  more,  we  are  not  to  literalize  the  vision  so 
as  to  think  of  this  as  coming  on  suddenly.  Nothing 
is  sudden  in  the  development,  through  conflict,  of 
the  kingdom  of  God.  The  ebb  of  the  Pao-an  tide 
was  gradual,  and  gradual  will  be  its  return,  its  phe- 
nomena slowly  spreading  before  coming  to  a  head 
in  ripeness  for  conclusive  judgment. 

But,  especially,  we  must  not  think  of  this  last  con- 
flict of  Christianity  as  a  turning  back  of  the  onward 
career  of  the  kingdom,  as  if  Christianity  had  failed 
through  any  waning  of  its  power,  or  as  if  a  gigantic 
apostasy  had  left  only  a  faithful  few  exposed  to  a 
host  "like  the  sand  of  the  sea."  There  can  be  no 
retrograde  movement  in  the  development  of  the 
kingdom  of  God.  This  last  conflict  with  Paganism 
is  to  be  thought  of  rather  as  the  last  stao-e  of  the 
long  development  of  Christianity  into  its  ideal  char- 
acter, and  as  the  means  to  its  consummate  manifes- 
tation as  the  religion  of  the  spirit.  Furthermore,  we 
are  not  to  think  of  the  final  victory  as  wrought  by  a 
Divine  interference  from  without  ("  fire  from  God  out 
of  heaven  "),  but  as  secured  by  a  Divine  development 
from  within. 

To  put  the  issue  in  plain  thought  before  us,  let  us 


260  GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

reflect  how,  even  now,  as  ever  since  the  beginning, 
religion,  with  comparatively  few  exceptions,  is  ex- 
ternalized in  forms  of  church  organization,  and  forms 
of  ritual,  and  forms  of  doctrine.  No  fault  is  to  be 
found  with  this  externalization  of  religion,  so  long  as 
it  is  needed  as  an  education  to  what  is  higher,  but 
only  when  it  contends  for  perpetuity,  after  having 
served  its  temporary  need  as  scaffolding.  But  when 
we  reflect  on  the  stress  that  is  laid  even  now  on  relig- 
ious forms,  of  order,  ritual  and  dogma,  as  compared 
with  the  stress  that  is  laid  on  religion  as  a  Divine  life, 
we  are  convinced  that  a  long  advance  has  yet  to  be 
made  before  Christianity  manifests  its  essential  life- 
power.  The  intellectual  Paganism  of  to-day  is  not 
convinced  by  theological  argument,  or  affected  by  ec- 
clesiastical ritual.  It  is  thoroughly  impregnable  to  a 
religion  that  marches  in  the  mediaeval  armor  of  forms. 
It  easily  makes  head  against  a  religion  that  is  weak- 
ened by  the  sectarian  divisions  that  insistence  on 
forms  creates.  It  can  be  vanquished  only  by  the 
spiritual  religion,  whose  unanswerable  argument  is 
its  own  baptism  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  its  transfor- 
mation of  character,  its  reproduction  of  the  life  of 
Christ  among  men. 

The  reviving  Paganism  must  therefore  be  ex- 
pected to  spread,  as  things  now  are,  its  false  prophets 
tracking  the  missionary  among  the  heathen,  and 
gathering  proselytes  from  among  dogmatists  and  rit- 
ualists at  home,  its  denials  becoming  more  scornful 
and  more  rampant,  until,  in  the  crisis,  perhaps  in 
some  unprecedented  "revival  period,"  Christianity 
learns  to  suppress  it  forevermore,  not  with  form  and 
dogma  and  organization,  but  with  a  Divine  life,  the 


"  THE  END"  —  "  GOD  ALL  IN  ALL."     261 

life  which  is  "  baptized  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
with  fire."  (Matt.  iii.  11.)  Then  will  the  vision 
be  fulfilled  which  showed  that  "fire  came  down 
from  God  out  of  heaven  and  devoured  them."  In 
this  final  victory  Christianity  will  pass  into  its  final 
stage,  finding  its  unity,  not  in  form,  but  in  a  holy 
character  inspired  with  Divine  love,  and  manifesting 
both  its  maturity  and  its  power  through  spiritual 
life. 

NOTE  D. 
"the  end."  —  "god  all  in  all." 

Then  cometh  the  end,  when  he  shall  have  deliv- 
ered up  the  kingdom  to  God,  even  the  Father;  when 
he  shall  have  put  down  all  rule,  and  all  authority 
and  power. 

For  he  must  reign,  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies  un- 
der his  feet. 

The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death. 

For  he  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet.  But 
when  he  saith,  All  things  are  put  under  him,  it  is 
manifest  that  he  is  excepted,  which  did  put  all 
things  under  him. 

And  when  all  things  shall  be  subdued  unto  him, 
then  shall  the  Son  also  himself  be  subject  unto  him 
that  put  all  things  under  him,  that  God  may  be  all 
in  all.     (1  Cor.  xv.  24-28.) 

The  view  developed  in  this  volume  presents  a  res- 
urrection that  is  now  proceeding  in  the  unseen  world, 
and  that  shall  be  consummated  when  the  mediatorial 
work  of  Christ  is  complete  in  the  redemption  of  the 
race. 


262      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

Of  such  a  consummation  the  Apostle  speaks  in 
the  passage  now  before  us.  Observe,  at  starting, 
that  "the  end"  signifies,  not  a  finality,  but  a  con- 
summation, not  merely  a  limit  which  ends  what  has 
gone  before,  but  a  threshold  beyond  which  opens  a 
new  stage  of  existence.1  Where  the  work  of  the 
Mediator  ends,  there  the  reign  of  God  without  a 
Mediator  begins.  That  God  may  reign  without  a 
Mediator,  the  Mediator,  having  finished  his  work  of 
redemption,  is  represented  as  delivering  his  tempo- 
rary sovereignty  back  to  God. 

To  enlarge  upon  this  somewhat  mysterious  proph- 
ecy, and  to  develop,  so  far  as  may  be,  all  its  suggest- 
ive hints,  is  not  to  the  present  purpose. 

It  does  not  seem  to  be  the  Apostle's  object  here 
to  make  any  discrimination  between  different  desti- 
nies, or  to  pronounce  concerning  the  ultimate  state 
of  such  as  reject  the  Gospel.  For  a  discussion  of  this 
point  see  Note  C,  chapter  v. 

So  far  as  light  is  sought  from  this  passage  upon 
the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  as  to  which  it  was  a  fa- 
vorite with  the  Arians,  nothing  can  be  gathered 
beyond  inferences  that  are  more  or  less  dubious. 
But  so  far  as  it  is  interrogated  concerning;  the  ulti- 
mate  state  of  the  moral  universe,  it  seems  to  de- 
scribe that  state  as  moral  unity  wholly  centred  in 
God.  According  to  the  character  of  each  individ- 
ual, God  will  cause  himself  to  be  directly  realized  by 
each  as  the  all-pervading  and  controlling  power. 
But,  in  this  connection,  the  language  used  of 
the  subjection  of  refractory  elements,  "  enemies, 


a 


1  This  is  the  recognized  sense  of  the  Greek  word,  re'Aos, 
"end". 


"  THE  END."  —  "  GOD  ALL  IN  ALL"     263 

seems  to  be  less  in  harmony  with  the  idea  of  univer- 
sal restoration  than  with  that  of  the  ultimate  per- 
ishing of  the  incorrigible  and  irrecoverable  out  of 
existence. 

But,  —  specially,  this  prophecy  of  the  end  not  only 
points  to  the  ultimate  consummation  of  the  resurrec- 
tion period,  when  the  last  of  all  who  are  to  die  shall 
have  risen  in  the  Christly  life  of  the  future,  but  it 
quite  as  certainly  points  to  the  consummation  of 
each  individual  Christian's  hope,  as  each  attains 
"the  end  of  faith  in  the  salvation  of  the  soul."  (1 
Peter  i.  9.)  The  end,  when  God  shall  be  "All  in 
all  "  to  each  of  the  godly,  is  not  to  be  waited  for  by 
every  age  till  a  definite  point  in  the  far-off  future, 
any  more  than  the  resurrection  is  to  be  waited  for. 
It  is  not  chronology  but  spiritual  capacity,  not  time 
but  personal  fitness,  which  determines  that  experi- 
ence in  the  case  of  each  godly  spirit. 

Paul,  for  instance,  rising  from  the  dead  as  soon  as 
"  the  earthly  house  is  dissolved,"  finds  the  moral 
conflict  of  this  life  (so  intensely  described  in  his 
sixth  chapter  to  the  Ephesians  as  involving  even  in- 
visible powers)  ended  in  the  putting  down  of  "  all 
rule  and  authority  and  power  "  (verse  24)  that  hin- 
dered his  struggle.  For  him  "the  last  enemy  is  de- 
stroyed "  (verse  26)  when  he  has  triumphed  over 
death.  And  then,  the  process  of  redemption  being 
complete  in  him,  the  mediatorial  work  and  reign  of 
Christ  ends  for  him,  as  it  will  ultimately  end  for  all. 
Through  Christ  he  has  come  to  God,  and  needs  no 
longer  a  Great  High  Priest  by  whom  to  come.  He 
has  reached  the  end  of  seeing  "through  a  glass 
darkly,"    and   the   beginning   of    seeing   "face   to 


264      GOSPEL  OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

face."  He  lias  crossed  the  threshold  of  that  career 
whose  eternal  course  will  be  in  perpetually  learning 
of  God  and  serving  God,  —  in  which  the  Son  gives 
the  first  place,  both  in  our  knowledge  and  our  serv- 
ice, to  the  Father,  and  "in  all"  of  the  redeemed 
God  is  "  All  "  that  each  one  needs. 


CHAPTER  X. 

SUMMARY   AND    CONCLUSION. 

"Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Have  ye  understood  all  these 
things  ?    They  say  unto  him,  Yea,  Lord. 

"Then  said  he  unto  them,  Therefore  every  scribe  which  is 
instructed  unto  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  is  like  unto  a  man 
that  is  a  householder,  which  bringeth  forth  out  of  his  treasure 
things  new  and  old."  —  Matt.  xiii.  51,  52. 

The  course  of  thought  followed  in  these 
studies  upon  the  resurrection  has  been  such 
as  seemed  to  be  required,  in  order  to  meet 
the  difficulties  existing  in  the  way  of  any 
hoped-for  change  of  mind  from  the  Jewish 
to  the  Christian  doctrine.  The  main  points 
that  have  been  made,  with  here  and  there 
some  unavoidable  diffuseness,  as  we  have 
gone  on,  must  now  be  more  compactly  put 
together  in  a  brief  review,  and  this  may  as 
well  be  in  an  order  varying  somewhat  from 
that  which  we  have  followed. 

I.  The  Jews  in  Christ's  time  possessed 
a  well  defined  doctrine  of  a  resurrection  of 
the  buried  body,  a  coming  of  the  Messiah, 
or  Christ,  in  externalized  glory,  to  raise  the 


266      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

dead,  and  a  Divine  judgment  to  be  executed 
by  him,  at  the  resurrection,  in  bestowing 
favor  and  glory  on  his  people,  and  inflicting 
retribution  on  the  heathen  and  the  ungodly. 
The  Apostles,  as  Jews,  had  been  imbued 
with  this  doctrine,  and  were  naturally  dis- 
posed to  understand  what  our  Lord  said  of 
the  resurrection,  his  advent,  and  the  judg- 
ment, in  the  externalizing  sense  in  which, 
these  terms  were  then  generally  employed. 

II.  It  cannot  be  denied  by  any  one  who 
is  familiar  with  the  ideas  then  entertained 
by  the  Jews  upon  these  closely  related  doc- 
trines of  the  resurrection,  the  advent,  and 
the  judgment,  that  the  Apostles'  language 
in  reference  to  them  is  occasionally  colored, 
and  their  opinions  sometimes  evidently 
biased  by  their  traditional  way  of  think- 
ing ;  as  when  Paul  speaks  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
as  descending  from  heaven,  and  revealed  in 
flaming  fire ;  or  as  when  Peter  speaks  of 
an  impending  conflagration  of  the  heavens 
and  the  earth  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord, 
—  precisely  as  the  Jews  held  that  a  con- 
flagration of  the  world  would  take  place  at 
the  time  of  the  resurrection  and  the  judg- 
ment. 

*'  The  Apostles,"   says  Professor   A.  A. 


SUMMARY  AND   CONCLUSION.  267 

Hodge,1   "  understood  these  predictions  to 
relate  to  a  literal  advent  of  Christ  in  per- 
son ...  .  They  teach  that  his  coming  will 
be  visible  and  glorious,  accompanied  with 
the  abrogation  of  the  present  Gospel  dis- 
pensation, the  destruction  of   his   enemies, 
the  glorification   of  his  friends,  the  confla- 
gration of  the  world,  and  the  appearance  of 
the  '  new  heaven  and  new  earth.' '      This 
satisfies  the  majority  of  Christians,  as  long 
as   they   do    not   inquire    into    the    source 
whence  the  Apostles  derived  these  ideas,  as 
long  as   it  is   takeivfor  granted   that   the 
Apostles   derived  them,  in  that  form,  from 
Christ.     But  as  soon  as  it  is  perceived  that 
this  whole  way  of  conceiving  the   subject 
of   Christ's   kingly   advent   and   judgment 
originated  before  the  time  of  Christ  among 
Jewish   writers,   one   has   to   ask   whether 
Christ  really   set  his   seal  to  that  way  of 
thinking,  Avhether  he  does  not,  indeed,  re- 
quire some  of  it  to  be  corrected. 

Nothing  can  be  more  plain  to  a  candid 
mind,  than  that  the  Apostles'  inspiration 
did  not  wholly  emancipate  them  from  this 
bias  of  inherited  opinion,  or  lift  them  above 
all  influence  from  their  early  prepossessions 

1  "Outlines  of  Theology,"  p.  448. 


268      GOSPEL   OF  THE  RESURRECTION. 

and  ruling  ideas,  or  make  their  language, 
reflecting  such  opinions,  free  from  error,  and 
an  infallible  guide.  They  believed  they 
were  living  "  in  the  end  of  the  world,"  in 
"the  last  time,"  and  spoke  as  men  who 
thought  that  "  the  end  of  all  things  "  was 
near.  Peter  evidently  shared  the  universal 
belief  of  his  countrymen  that  the  pious  dead 
were  still,  in  a  disembodied  state,  awaiting 
the  advent  of  the  Messiah's  miraculous 
power  to  restore  them  to  the  normal  condi- 
tion of  life  in  the  union  of  body  and  spirit. 
Paul  alone  seems  to  have  come  to  a  more 
spiritual  conception  of  the  resurrection  as 
a  present  reality,  while  his  mode  of  speak- 
ing of  the  advent  and  the  judgment  reflects 
the  Jewish  idea  of  them,  as  events  displayed 
in  form  and  show  to  the  senses. 

III.  The  way  of  thinking  current  among 
the  Apostles'  countrymen,  and  essentially 
the  same  resulting  conceptions  in  terms  of 
physical  rather  than  spiritual  significance, 
have  been  preserved  in  the  creeds  down  to 
the  present  time,  and  are  now  current  with 
the  majority  of  Christian  believers,  as  any 
number  of  recent  publications  might  be 
cited  to  testify. 

So  far,  therefore,  as  the  doctrine  of  the 


SUMMARY  AND   CONCLUSION.  269 

resurrection  is  concerned,  Christ's  saying 
that  the  instructed  "  scribe,"  or  teacher, 
brings  forth  things  new  as  well  as  old,  has 
hardly  been  verified  thus  far.  The  same 
may  be  said  of  the  doctrine  of  the  advent, 
and  the  doctrine  of  the  judgment.  The 
Christian  church,  as  represented  in  its  prin- 
cipal creeds  and  in  the  prevailing  popular 
notions,  has  inherited  from  the  ancient  Jew- 
ish church,  as  represented,  at  least,  by  its 
more  spiritual  teachers,  both  its  way  of 
thinking  and  its  conclusions  upon  these  sub- 
jects with  no  essential  modification. 

IV.  The  following  difficulties  in  the  way 
of  maintaining  the  traditional  notions  ought 
to  be  specially  noted. 

(1.)  It  is  impossible  to  hold  that  our 
Lord's  prophecies  of  his  coming  still  wait 
for  entrance  upon  a  recognizable  fulfill- 
ment, without  provoking  skeptical  denials 
of  his  credibility  that  cannot  be  met,  at 
least  without  arbitrary  exegetical  twists  of 
language,  and  cannot  be  met  at  all  on  the 
fair  ground  of  his  plain  assertion,  that  he 
would  come  as  a  king  during  the  lifetime 
of  some  who  heard  him  speak. 

(2.)  It  is  impossible  to  hold  that  resur- 
rection —  the  reentrance  of  the  departing 


270      GOSPEL   OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

spirit  into  embodied  life  in  the  spiritual 
world  —  is  deferred  to  a  day  which  is  still 
future  to  all  the  dead,  without  suppressing 
the  plainest  testimony  of  our  Lord  to  its 
present  reality,  through  deference  to  the 
supposed  infallibility  of  the  Jewish  opinions 
which  color  some  of  the  language  of  the 
Apostles. 

(3.)  It  is  impossible  to  hold  that  the  ade- 
quate judgment  and  retribution  of  the  dead 
are  deferred  to  some  great  and  general  court 
of  God  to  be  opened  at  a  day  still  future,  ex- 
cept (not  to  mention  other  grave  objections) 
by  an  interpretation  of  our  Lord's  judgment 
picture  in  the  twenty-fifth  chapter  of  Mat- 
thew, that  contradicts  even  the  letter  of  his 
words,  under  the  bias  of  a  way  of  thinking 
upon  the  subject  of  the  judgment,  which 
likens  the  Divine  method  to  that  of  the  or- 
dinary judge  upon  the  bench. 

V.  It  now  remains  only  to  point  out  the 
chief  requisites  in  order  to  a  true  concep- 
tion, at  once  Biblical  and  rational,  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  resurrection  in  its  necessary 
connection  with  the  doctrines  of  the  advent 
and  the  judgment. 

(1.)  To  admit  the  fact  that  we  can  un- 
derstand the  Gospels  as  well  as  the  Epistles, 


SUMMARY  AND   CONCLUSION.  271 

our  Lord's  sayings  as  well  as  those  of  the 
Apostles,  and  to  ground  our  doctrine  less  on 
the  comments  supplied  by  Paul  and  Peter 
than  on  the  teachings  of  Christ  himself,  as 
capable  of  being  adequately  understood  to- 
day without  the  intervention  of  any  human 
mediator  to  interpret  them,  even  though 
that  mediator  be  an  inspired  Apostle. 

(2.)  To  make  allowance,  in  our  study  of 
the  Epistles,  for  the  element  of  inherited 
Jewish  opinions  occasionally  so  apparent  in 
the  language  which  the  Apostles  used  con- 
cerning the  grand  facts  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ. 

(3.)  To  apply  the  discrimination  between 
symbols  and  realities,  which  we  have  al- 
ready learned  to  make  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment language  concerning  God  —  his 
"eyes,"  his  "hand,"  his  "nostrils" — to 
the  New  Testament  language  concerning 
the  spiritual  facts  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 
We  must  carry  this  discrimination  through 
the  whole  range  of  terms  in  which,  for  the 
sake  of  those  who  were  to  be  taught,  we 
find  spiritual  conceptions  translated  into 
material  forms.  We  must  learn  to  translate 
them  bach  again, 

(4.)  To  avail  ourselves  of  whatever   in- 


272      GOSPEL  OF  TEE  RESURRECTION. 

sight  the  experience  and  the  learning  of  the 
Christian  centuries  can  give  us  into  the 
method  in  which  God  works,  under  the  uni- 
versal reign  of  law,  through  processes  of  de- 
velopment, and  with  continuity  of  progress, 
—  according  to  which  Life  is  God's  great 
body-builder,  all  physical,  social  and  spir- 
itual agencies  are  included  among  God's 
judgment  "  angels  "  for  the  elimination  of 
evil,  and  Christ,  as  the  earthly  representa- 
tive of  God's  moral  perfections,  presides,  as 
the  moral  king,  over  the  world's  struggling 
development  of  a  purified,  saved  and  glori- 
fied humanity. 

If  we  are  disposed  to  harbor  these  consid- 
erations long  enough  to  weigh  them  fairly, 
we  shall  begin  to  discover  in  such  a  line  of 
thought  what  I  believe  is  destined  to  be- 
come a  growing  conviction  among  reflecting 
men,  that  adherence  to  the  old  Jewish  mode 
of  thought  concerning  the  resurrection,  the 
Lord's  advent,  and  the  judgment  has  been 
the  grand  mistake  which  the  church  has 
made  in  its  doctrine  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ.  In  the  ideal  point  of  view,  it  is  a 
monstrous  anachronism  in  the  period  which 
Christians  regard  as  "  the  Dispensation  of 
the  Spirit."    In  the  practical  point  of  view, 


SUMMARY  AND   CONCLUSION.  273 

it  provokes,  as  did  the  gross  resurrection- 
fancies  of  the  Pharisees,  a  development  of 
Sadduceeism,  disbelief  in  the  Gospel  of  the 
resurrection,  and  skeptical  denials  of  Christ 
as  the  resurrection  power.  Therefore,  there 
must  sometime  come  a  reform  of  the  church- 
doctrine  of  the  resurrection,  as  taught  in  the 
creeds  and  the  hymn-books.  It  is  only  a 
question  of  time. 

Confident,  therefore,  as  to  the  real  point 
of  our  Lord's  teaching  as  given  in  the  Gos- 
pels, I  earnestly  commend  it  to  the  reconsid- 
eration of  all  those  to  whom  the  doctrine, 
so  fundamental  in  the  New  Testament,  of 
resurrection  through  Christ,  possesses  inter- 
est. The  conception  of  this  which  is  pre- 
sented in  these  pages,  criticised  as  it  will 
be  at  present,  is  the  one  that  will  stand,  at 
least  in  its  essentials,  when  the  fancies  that 
are  now  widely  entertained  have  been  gath- 
ered into  the  museum  of  theological  relics. 

18 


ERRATA. 

Page  51,  3d  line  from  bottom,  for  4-29,  read  24-29. 

Page  52,  6th  line  from  bottom,  for  25,  read  24. 

Page  53,  line  13,  for  24,  read  25. 

Page  92,  line  5,  for  " aurjvri"  read  " OKrjv7f." 

Page  99,  line  next  to  bottom,  for  "  proper/'  read  "  bet- 
ter." 

Page  171,  3d  line  from  bottom,  erase  comma  after  "visi- 
bly." 


1 


>.-.:.v^